The resurrection of the witnesses and Englands fall from (the mystical Babylon) Rome clearly demonstrated to be accomplished, whereby great encouragement is administred to all saints, but especially to the saints in England, in the handling of a part of the eleventh chapter of the Revelation / by M. Cary ...
Cary, Mary.
1648
Approx. 279 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 117 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
Text Creation Partnership,
Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
A35274
Wing C737A
ESTC R33344
13277407
ocm 13277407
98732
This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
. The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
Early English books online.
(EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A35274)
Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 98732)
Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1546:16)
The resurrection of the witnesses and Englands fall from (the mystical Babylon) Rome clearly demonstrated to be accomplished, whereby great encouragement is administred to all saints, but especially to the saints in England, in the handling of a part of the eleventh chapter of the Revelation / by M. Cary ...
Cary, Mary.
[30], 195, [5] p.
Printed by D.M. for Giles Calvert ...,
London :
1648.
Reproduction of original in the British Library.
Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
Text Creation Partnership web site
.
eng
Bible. -- N.T. -- Revelation XI -- Commentaries.
Apocalyptic literature.
2006-06 TCP
Assigned for keying and markup
2006-06 Aptara
Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
2007-06 Ali Jakobson
Sampled and proofread
2007-06 Ali Jakobson
Text and markup reviewed and edited
2008-02 pfs
Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
THE
RESURRECTION
OF
The
Witnesses
;
AND
ENGLANDS
Fall
from
(
the
mystical
Babylon
)
ROME
.
Clearly
demonstrated
to
be
accomplished
.
Whereby
Great
encouragement
is
administred
to
all
Saints
,
but
especially
to
the
Saints
in
England
.
In
the
handling
of
a
part
of
the
eleventh
Chapter
of
the
REVELATION
.
By
M.
Cary
,
a
Minister
or
Servant
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
of
all
his
Saints
.
PSAL.
126.
1
,
2
,
3.
When
the
LORD
turned
again
the
captivity
of
Sion
:
we
were
like
them
that
dream
.
Then
was
our
mouth
filled
with
laughter
,
and
our
tongue
with
singing
,
then
said
they
among
the
heathen
:
The
LORD
hath
done
great
things
for
them
.
The
LORD
hath
done
great
things
for
us
;
whereof
we
are
glad
.
London
,
Printed
by
D.
M.
for
Giles
Calvert
at
the
black-spread-Eagle
at
the
west
end
of
Pauls
,
1648.
To
the
Honoured
FRANCIS
ROVSE
AND
Thomas
Boon
Esquires
,
Members
of
the
Honourable
House
of
COMMONS
in
PARLIAMENT
.
Honoured
Sirs
,
IT
being
the
great
designe
of
God
the
Father
to
set
up
his
Son
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
as
his
King
upon
the
holy
hill
of
Sion
,
and
(
though
the
Heathen
rage
,
and
the
people
imagine
vain
things
,
saying
,
Come
let
us
break
their
bonds
in
sunder
,
and
cast
away
their
cords
from
us
)
to
give
him
the
Heathen
for
his
inheritance
,
and
the
uttermost
parts
of
the
earth
for
his
possession
.
I
say
,
this
being
Gods
design
,
he
hath
for
the
effecting
of
it
,
given
all
power
and
authority
in
heaven
and
in
earth
into
his
hand
,
and
accordingly
Jesus
Christ
hath
undertaken
to
execute
all
Gods
Decrees
,
which
are
mentioned
in
the
Prophesie
of
the
Book
of
the
Revelation
,
where
we
finde
that
God
had
decreed
,
that
for
an
appointed
terme
of
time
,
his
Church
,
his
Temple
,
his
Saints
should
be
in
an
afflicted
,
persecuted
,
depressed
,
low
condition
,
and
that
the
Beast
,
and
the
Babylonian
enemies
of
his
Church
should
have
power
to
grow
great
,
and
to
flourish
,
and
to
make
war
against
the
Saints
,
and
to
blaspheme
God
,
and
his
name
,
and
his
Saints
,
for
an
appointed
time
also
,
and
that
after
that
time
was
expired
,
that
then
Jesus
Christ
should
improve
that
power
that
was
for
that
end
given
to
him
,
in
giving
a
glorious
Deliverance
to
his
Church
,
and
ruining
totally
the
Beast
,
great
Babylon
,
and
all
his
enemies
,
That
so
the
Kingdomes
of
this
world
may
become
his
Kingdoms
,
and
that
in
such
a
manner
,
as
they
were
not
before
,
even
so
as
all
that
are
in
authority
,
that
will
not
cast
their
Crowns
at
his
feet
,
shall
be
broken
in
peeces
,
for
he
the
Lord
alone
must
be
exalted
in
that
day
;
there
must
be
one
Lord
,
and
his
name
one
in
all
the
earth
.
Now
as
it
most
clearly
appears
to
me
from
the
divine
Oracles
of
the
Scripture
,
having
compared
the
works
of
God
,
and
his
Word
together
,
I
have
in
the
ensuing
Discourse
held
it
forth
(
for
the
encouragement
of
all
that
wait
for
the
appearing
of
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
for
the
overthrowing
of
his
enemies
,
and
the
deliverance
of
his
people
from
their
persecutions
)
that
the
time
is
already
come
,
wherein
the
appointed
time
of
the
prevailing
power
of
the
Beast
over
the
Saints
,
is
come
to
a
period
;
and
accordingly
Jesus
Christ
hath
begunne
to
bring
downe
the
power
of
the
Beast
,
and
to
lift
up
his
Saints
out
of
that
low
,
afflicted
,
persecuted
condition
in
which
they
have
beene
,
and
that
in
order
to
the
perfecting
of
these
things
England
is
already
fallen
from
the
mysticall
Babylon
,
Rome
.
Now
,
Honoured
Sir
,
You
having
been
glorious
Starres
,
shining
with
a
great
deal
of
splendour
in
Your
Countrey
both
in
the
publikenesse
of
Your
spirits
,
and
the
holinesse
of
Your
conversations
,
wherein
You
have
been
eminent
Examples
,
and
speciall
encouragements
unto
others
,
and
knowing
that
it
is
the
desire
of
Your
souls
to
see
the
Lord
Jesus
alone
advanced
,
who-ever
be
thrown
down
.
I
have
presumed
to
present
this
little
Treatise
unto
You
,
not
doubting
of
Your
ingenuous
and
favourable
acceptance
of
it
.
But
though
I
publish
it
under
Your
name
and
favour
,
yet
doe
I
not
thereby
desire
You
to
patronize
any
thing
in
it
(
if
there
should
be
any
thing
)
that
is
not
truth
,
and
for
the
truth
that
is
in
it
,
I
need
desire
no
Patron
;
For
great
is
the
truth
,
and
it
will
prevail
.
Yet
notwithstanding
the
sonnes
of
truth
,
as
farre
as
the
truth
appears
to
them
in
truth
will
own
it
,
and
contend
for
it
,
and
doubtlesse
so
will
You.
I
am
Sirs
,
A
Petitioner
to
heaven
for
Sions
,
this
Kingdoms
and
your
prosperity
,
M.
C.
TO
THE
READER
.
OUr
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
in
the
eighteenth
Chapter
of
Luke
,
from
the
first
to
the
eighth
verse
,
from
the
example
of
the
importunate
widdow
,
stirring
up
his
Disciples
to
importunate
praier
,
he
there
assures
them
,
That
God
will
surely
hear
the
praiers
of
his
own
elect
that
cry
to
him
day
and
night
,
and
avenge
them
of
their
adversaries
;
and
this
he
will
doe
for
them
,
though
he
make
them
tarry
long
.
And
hereby
Saints
may
be
assured
,
That
God
will
hear
their
frequent
importunate
praiers
,
which
night
and
day
they
have
put
up
against
the
man
of
sinne
,
the
Beast
,
and
their
Babylonian
enemies
,
who
have
troden
the
Saints
under
feet
,
and
made
warre
against
them
,
and
overcome
them
,
and
dealt
cruelly
with
them
above
this
twelve
hundred
years
:
and
that
he
will
at
last
avenge
them
on
these
their
enemies
.
But
saies
our
Saviour
at
the
eighth
verse
,
Neverthelesse
,
when
the
Sonne
of
man
cometh
,
shall
he
finde
faith
on
earth
?
Whereby
he
implies
,
That
when
hee
cometh
,
his
people
shall
scarce
have
faith
to
beleeve
that
hee
will
thus
avenge
them
on
their
enemies
.
But
when
he
shall
come
to
doe
it
,
it
will
be
beyond
their
faith
.
And
even
thus
is
it
with
Saints
now
,
they
have
scarce
faith
to
believe
,
that
the
Lord
Jesus
hath
now
begun
,
and
is
going
on
to
avenge
his
own
elect
on
their
adversaries
,
the
mysticall
Babylonians
.
Now
for
the
strengthening
of
the
faith
of
Saints
concerning
this
thing
,
I
doe
present
them
with
this
ensuing
Discourse
,
wherein
as
the
Lord
hath
discovered
it
to
me
(
to
the
strengthening
of
my
faith
concerning
the
prosperity
of
Sion
henceforward
,
and
giving
me
great
joy
and
pleasure
therein
.
)
I
have
made
it
to
appeare
from
the
Scriptures
,
That
the
Lord
hath
already
lifted
up
his
Saints
from
under
the
vassalage
of
their
enemies
,
and
hath
begunne
to
put
the
cup
of
trembling
,
into
the
hands
of
them
that
afflicted
them
.
Which
I
desire
that
all
that
love
,
and
honour
the
Lord
Jesus
may
diligently
observe
.
For
the
most
high
God
,
of
whom
,
and
through
whom
,
and
to
whom
are
all
things
,
and
for
whose
pleasure
they
are
,
and
were
created
,
both
whose
wisdome
and
knowledge
are
unfathomable
;
tels
his
people
of
old
by
the
Prophet
Isaiah
,
as
wee
have
it
in
the
fourty
eighth
Chapter
of
his
Prophesie
,
at
the
third
and
the
fifth
verses
,
That
he
declared
from
the
beginning
the
things
hee
would
bring
to
passe
,
and
that
he
shewed
it
them
before
it
came
to
passe
:
and
he
gives
the
reason
why
he
did
so
,
in
the
fourth
and
fifth
verses
,
Because
(
said
hee
)
I
knew
that
thou
art
obstinate
,
and
thy
necke
is
an
iron
sinew
,
and
thy
brow
brasse
:
And
,
least
thou
shouldest
say
,
Mine
idol
hath
done
them
,
and
my
graven
image
,
and
my
molten
image
hath
commanded
them
.
And
therefore
the
Prophet
Isaiah
in
the
fourty
eighth
Chapter
,
and
fourteenth
verse
,
hee
makes
a
challenge
to
the
Nations
,
and
to
the
People
,
to
assemble
themselves
,
and
to
shew
which
among
them
hath
declared
those
things
.
But
there
is
none
to
be
found
among
the
sonnes
of
men
that
can
declare
any
thing
:
for
he
maketh
the
diviners
mad
,
&c.
And
Isaiah
the
fourty
third
,
and
the
thirteenth
,
he
saith
,
Before
the
day
was
,
I
am
hee
,
and
there
is
none
that
can
deliver
out
of
mine
hands
:
I
will
work
,
and
who
shall
let
it
.
And
Isaiah
the
fourtie
six
Chapter
,
and
the
ninth
and
tenth
verses
,
I
am
God
,
and
there
is
none
like
mee
,
Declaring
the
end
from
the
beginning
,
and
from
ancient
times
,
the
things
that
are
not
yet
done
,
saying
,
My
counsell
shall
stand
,
and
I
will
doe
all
my
pleasure
.
And
yet
notwithstanding
all
this
,
that
people
of
Israel
,
who
had
seene
and
knowne
,
(
or
might
have
)
all
the
glorious
workes
of
the
most
high
,
and
observed
how
he
declared
things
before
they
came
to
passe
,
and
had
thereby
a
greater
advantage
then
the
Heathen
,
of
being
convinced
of
his
eternall
Power
and
God-head
:
Yet
were
they
so
vile
,
as
to
question
it
,
having
in
them
an
emnitie
to
the
true
God
,
and
chose
rather
to
worship
Idols
,
and
denie
the
Eternall
God
:
As
appeares
in
the
fourty
sixth
Chapter
of
Isaiah
,
and
therefore
at
the
eighth
and
ninth
verses
,
he
saies
,
Remember
this
,
and
shew
your selves
men
,
and
bring
it
againe
to
minde
,
O
yee
transgressours
.
Remember
the
former
things
of
old
,
for
I
am
GOD
,
and
there
is
none
else
,
I
am
GOD
,
and
there
is
none
like
me
,
Declaring
the
end
from
the
beginning
,
and
from
ancient
times
the
things
that
are
not
yet
done
;
saying
,
My
counsell
shall
stand
,
and
I
will
doe
all
my
pleasure
.
Remember
;
as
if
hee
had
said
,
and
shew
your selves
men
,
shew
your selves
to
be
rationall
creatures
,
and
be
not
as
the
horse
and
mule
that
hath
no
understanding
;
but
seeing
I
have
declared
from
ancient
times
,
the
things
I
would
doe
long
before
they
came
to
passe
:
saying
,
My
counsell
shall
stand
,
and
I
will
doe
all
my
pleasure
:
And
be
ye
thereby
convinced
,
that
I
am
GOD
,
and
there
is
none
like
me
.
But
as
then
,
so
now
,
are
there
many
that
are
become
Atheists
,
denying
the
true
GOD
,
and
JESUS
CHRIST
,
whom
he
hath
sent
,
whose
necke
are
an
iron
sinew
,
and
their
brow
brasse
,
who
had
they
not
lost
the
principles
of
reason
,
might
by
the
things
of
the
Creation
,
be
convinced
of
his
Eternall
Power
and
God-head
,
Romans
the
first
Chapter
,
and
the
twentieth
verse
.
As
also
by
observing
how
hee
declared
,
what
it
was
his
will
to
bring
to
passe
long
agoe
,
and
how
hee
hath
brought
to
passe
what
hee
so
declared
.
But
they
have
lost
even
the
principles
of
reason
which
they
once
had
,
by
which
they
might
have
then
been
convinced
hereof
;
whereby
they
are
left
without
excuse
,
as
the
Apostle
saies
,
Romans
the
first
and
the
twentieth
.
But
they
having
lost
reason
,
are
now
become
vaine
in
their
imaginations
,
and
their
foolish
heart
is
darkened
;
and
though
they
professe
themselves
to
be
wise
,
and
are
puft
up
with
selfe-conceits
of
wisdome
,
in
their
frothy
and
blasphemous
Discourses
:
yet
they
are
become
fooles
,
changing
the
truth
of
GOD
into
a
lie
.
And
the
Apostle
gives
the
reason
why
GOD
hath
thus
given
them
over
,
in
the
first
Chapter
to
the
Romans
the
one
and
twentieth
,
and
the
eight
and
twentieth
verses
,
Because
they
did
not
like
to
retaine
GOD
in
their
knowledge
,
and
because
that
when
they
knew
GOD
,
they
glorified
him
not
as
GOD.
The
like
reason
hee
giveth
,
why
them
that
perish
are
deceived
by
the
man
of
sinne
,
as
in
the
second
Epistle
to
the
Thessalonians
the
second
Chapter
,
and
the
tenth
verse
,
Because
they
received
not
the
love
of
the
truth
.
But
now
,
Though
Atheists
,
and
Papists
,
denie
the
Eternall
GOD
,
and
observe
not
his
wonderfull
workes
,
how
he
declares
things
long
before
they
come
to
passe
:
saying
,
My
counsell
shall
stand
,
and
I
will
doe
all
my
pleasure
;
and
accordingly
brings
it
to
passe
,
because
their
foolish
heart
is
darkned
:
yet
all
his
Saints
doe
,
and
will
observe
this
:
For
saith
the
Psalmist
,
in
the
hundred
and
eleventh
Psalme
,
and
the
second
and
third
verses
,
The
workes
of
the
LORD
are
great
,
sought
out
of
all
them
that
have
pleasure
therein
.
His
worke
is
honourable
,
and
glorious
,
and
his
righteousnesse
endureth
for
ever
:
He
hath
made
his
wonderfull
workes
to
be
remembred
,
&c.
The
LORD
hath
made
his
wonderfull
workes
to
be
remembred
among
his
Saints
,
though
others
remember
them
not
,
yet
his
Saints
have
pleasure
in
them
,
and
therefore
search
them
out
,
and
they
have
a
promise
made
to
them
,
That
in
the
observing
the
wonderfull
things
of
the
LORD
,
they
shall
understand
his
loving
kindenesse
,
it
runnes
thus
,
Who
so
is
wise
,
and
will
observe
these
things
,
even
they
shall
understand
the
loving
kindenesse
of
the
LORD
*
,
as
Psalme
the
hundred
and
third
and
the
fourty
third
verse
.
Now
it
being
so
,
let
Saints
diligently
observe
the
ensuing
Discourse
,
wherin
it
doth
appear
,
That
GOD
hath
brought
to
passe
the
things
he
did
fifteen
hundred
yeares
agoe
predeclare
;
which
they
observing
it
may
tend
much
to
the
strengthening
of
their
faith
in
this
,
That
JESUS
CHRIST
hath
begun
,
and
is
going
on
to
avenge
them
on
their
enemies
.
For
in
the
ensuing
Discourse
it
will
appear
,
That
as
JESUS
CHRIST
did
long
since
reveale
to
John
,
how
that
after
the
mysticall
Babylonians
had
persecuted
his
Saints
a
long
time
,
he
would
raise
up
his
Saints
out
of
their
persecuted
condition
,
and
bring
down
those
their
Babylonian
enemies
:
So
hee
hath
alreadie
begunne
to
doe
this
thing
,
even
to
raise
up
his
Saints
,
and
to
bring
downe
their
enemies
,
and
that
punctually
,
according
to
what
hee
did
reveal
to
John.
Now
I
know
there
hath
been
observed
by
many
Saints
,
many
things
that
GOD
revealed
to
John
,
which
he
hath
brought
to
passe
.
Many
of
which
Observations
are
already
in
print
:
but
that
which
I
chiefly
aim
at
in
this
Discourse
,
is
that
which
is
not
yet
printed
by
any
other
,
and
whether
any
other
have
yet
observed
it
,
I
know
not
;
but
they
are
passages
so
eminently
worthy
to
be
observed
,
in
this
present
time
,
because
they
give
the
Saints
such
ground
of
encouragement
and
consolation
,
in
respect
of
the
happy
successe
that
shall
be
of
the
very
present
affairs
of
this
Kingdome
(
how
knotty
and
difficult
so
ever
for
the
present
,
or
for
sometime
,
yet
they
may
appear
to
be
)
as
that
in
love
to
all
Saints
I
could
not
but
communicate
them
to
them
in
this
way
.
But
there
are
two
things
,
which
it
may
be
may
cause
some
to
retain
some
unbeleeving
and
doubtfull
thoughts
concerning
the
happy
successe
of
present
things
,
although
it
be
made
clear
in
the
following
Discourse
,
That
the
time
of
Saints
being
cloathed
in
sackcloth
is
expired
.
First
,
It
may
be
some
cannot
receive
it
,
because
they
look
for
farther
judgements
to
come
upon
this
Kingdome
,
(
wherein
outwardly
the
Saints
may
suffer
also
)
because
of
the
great
provoking
sins
of
this
Kingdom
,
as
drunkennesse
,
and
adulteries
,
and
oaths
,
and
their
entering
into
so
many
Covenants
concerning
religious
things
,
for
which
they
have
no
sufficient
warrant
,
now
in
the
times
of
the
Gospel
,
and
the
oppressions
of
the
poor
,
and
meaner
sort
of
people
,
and
the
great
neglect
of
doing
justice
generally
,
&c.
Now
to
these
I
say
,
That
it
is
true
,
that
if
God
should
deal
with
this
Nation
,
according
to
its
demerits
;
then
indeed
no
other
could
be
expected
,
but
an
utter
desolation
of
it
,
that
it
might
either
swim
in
bloud
,
or
burn
with
fire
untill
it
were
consumed
.
But
First
,
I
desire
you
to
consider
,
That
God
hath
a
very
great
number
of
his
dear
Saints
in
this
Kingdom
,
in
whom
he
delights
,
and
for
whose
sake
he
may
,
and
I
had
almost
said
,
will
spare
this
Kingdome
,
and
spare
the
Cities
and
Towns
,
and
Counties
where
they
are
for
if
God
would
have
spared
Sodome
for
ten
righteous
persons
,
we
have
a
great
ground
of
hope
,
that
he
will
spare
London
,
yea
all
England
from
a
generall
devastation
and
desolation
,
having
thousands
of
righteous
persons
in
London
,
and
in
all
England
a
very
great
number
.
And
how
many
plots
of
wicked
men
,
wherein
they
endeavoured
the
ruine
of
this
Kingdome
,
hath
God
blasted
?
Having
such
a
great
number
of
his
precious
jewels
in
it
.
And
secondly
,
What
though
h●ere
be
in
this
Kingdome
,
many
that
are
great
enemies
to
Jesus
Christ
,
yet
God
can
by
his
Covenant
of
Grace
,
bring
many
of
them
in
to
the
obedience
of
Christ
,
and
make
them
of
persecutors
to
become
eminent
Saints
,
and
call
those
his
people
that
were
not
his
people
:
And
why
should
we
doubt
whether
he
would
do
so
,
since
these
are
the
times
wherein
he
hath
promised
to
do
so
,
and
hath
already
begun
to
doe
it
?
But
Thirdly
,
If
it
be
so
,
that
some
are
hardned
to
destruction
,
and
they
are
never
quiet
,
but
still
are
plotting
against
the
just
,
to
ruine
them
:
yet
know
they
shall
not
prevail
over
the
Saints
,
but
in
opposing
them
shall
ruine
themselves
,
Zech.
12.
3.
as
appears
in
the
following
Discourse
.
Secondly
,
Doubtfull
thoughts
may
be
in
others
,
that
yet
the
Saints
may
be
overcome
,
because
they
see
they
have
so
many
enemies
abroad
,
and
at
home
,
and
they
are
speaking
great
words
,
and
are
still
plotting
against
them
.
To
such
,
I
say
,
Let
them
suppose
that
there
were
none
that
did
dare
to
make
any
opposisition
at
all
in
this
Kingdome
,
but
that
all
things
went
smoothly
on
,
in
the
hands
of
those
that
are
carrying
it
on
:
and
if
they
could
then
beleeve
,
that
indeed
God
would
not
have
his
Saints
in
this
Kingdome
to
be
troden
under
foot
by
the
Beast
any
more
.
Then
let
them
have
the
same
faith
to
beleeve
it
now
,
as
knowing
it
is
as
easie
with
God
,
to
carry
on
this
work
over
the
mountains
as
over
the
plains
,
and
he
will
make
the
great
mountain
to
become
a
plain
before
Zerubbabel
,
before
his
people
,
Zech.
4.
7.
He
can
command
those
that
are
preparing
warre
against
them
to
sit
still
,
and
proceed
no
farther
,
and
put
a
fear
upon
them
;
or
if
they
doe
goe
on
,
yet
he
can
make
it
to
come
to
nothing
,
and
to
be
the
most
effectual
way
to
lay
them
lower
,
and
to
raise
his
people
higher
.
Now
if
any
particular
man
would
be
as
sure
of
safety
,
as
all
the
Witnesses
in
generall
are
;
then
if
he
be
a
man
in
any
publike
imploiment
,
let
him
according
to
his
place
oppose
the
Beast
,
and
act
for
the
welfare
of
all
that
wish
well
to
Sion
,
and
doe
justice
unto
all
,
from
the
highest
unto
the
lowest
,
and
be
more
forward
to
act
for
the
meanest
,
then
for
the
highest
.
Let
him
suppose
the
condition
of
the
meanest
man
*
that
seeks
to
him
for
just
things
to
be
his
own
condition
,
and
act
for
him
,
as
hee
would
be
dealt
with
himself
were
he
in
that
condition
:
for
thus
relieving
of
the
poor
and
distressed
ones
,
is
most
acceptable
to
the
Lord
of
Sabbath
,
and
in
so
doing
,
I
am
confident
it
will
go
well
with
him
,
however
it
go
with
others
.
Again
,
If
he
be
a
private
man
;
let
him
also
in
his
place
,
wish
well
to
Sion
,
and
oppose
the
Beast
;
so
shall
he
also
prosper
in
the
prosperity
of
Sion
.
And
now
Reader
,
who
ever
thou
art
,
if
thou
dost
receive
any
benefit
of
any
kinde
,
by
reading
the
ensuing
Discourse
,
whether
of
encouragement
,
consolation
,
information
,
or
quickning
,
I
beseech
thee
to
return
all
the
glory
of
it
to
the
most
High
,
to
whom
alone
it
is
due
,
who
for
that
end
made
use
of
so
weak
an
instrument
:
in
whom
if
thou
be
a
friend
to
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
I
am
Thy
friend
〈◊〉
serve
thee
M.
Cary.
Revel
.
Chap.
11.
from
Vers
.
1.
to
14.
Verse
1.
AND
there
was
given
me
a
reed
like
a
rod
,
and
the
Angel
stood
,
saying
,
Rise
,
and
measure
the
Temple
of
God
,
and
the
Altar
,
and
them
that
worship
therein
.
2.
But
the
Court
which
is
without
the
Temple
,
leave
out
,
and
measure
it
not
:
for
it
is
given
unto
the
Gentiles
,
and
the
holy
City
shall
they
tread
under
foot
fourty
and
two
months
.
3.
And
I
will
give
power
unto
my
two
Witnesses
,
and
they
shall
prophesie
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
days
clothed
in
sackcloth
.
4.
These
are
the
two
Olive-trees
,
and
the
two
candlesticks
,
standing
before
the
God
of
the
earth
.
5.
And
if
any
man
will
hurt
them
,
fire
proceedeth
out
of
their
mouth
,
and
devoureth
their
enemies
:
and
if
any
man
wil
hurt
them
,
he
must
in
this
manner
be
killed
.
6.
These
have
power
to
shut
heaven
,
that
it
rain
not
in
the
daies
of
their
prophecy
:
and
have
power
over
waters
to
turn
them
to
bloud
,
and
to
smite
the
earth
with
all
plagues
,
as
often
as
they
will.
7.
And
when
they
shal
have
finished
their
testimony
,
the
beast
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
shall
make
war
against
them
,
and
shall
overcome
them
,
and
kill
them
.
8.
And
their
dead
bodies
shall
lie
in
the
street
of
the
great
city
,
which
spiritually
is
called
Sodom
and
Aegypt
,
where
also
our
Lord
was
crucified
.
9.
And
they
of
the
people
,
and
kindreds
,
and
tongues
,
and
nations
,
shall
see
their
dead
bodies
three
daies
and
an
half
,
and
shall
not
suffer
their
dead
bodies
to
be
put
in
graves
.
10.
And
they
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
,
shall
rejoyce
over
them
,
and
make
merry
,
and
shall
send
gifts
one
to
another
:
because
these
two
Prophets
tormented
them
that
dwelt
on
the
earth
.
11.
And
after
three
daies
and
an
half
,
the
Spirit
of
life
from
God
entered
into
them
:
and
they
stood
upon
their
feet
,
and
great
fear
fell
upon
them
which
saw
them
.
12.
And
they
heard
a
great
voice
from
heaven
,
saying
unto
them
,
Come
up
hither
.
And
they
ascended
up
to
heaven
in
a
cloud
and
their
enemies
beheld
them
.
13.
And
the
same
hour
was
there
a
great
earth-quake
,
and
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
fell
,
and
in
the
earth-quake
were
slain
of
men
seven
thousand
;
and
the
remnant
were
affrighted
,
and
gave
glory
to
the
God
of
heaven
.
14.
The
second
woe
is
past
,
and
behold
,
the
third
woe
cometh
quickly
.
The
Preamble
.
FRom
these
verses
,
I
desire
as
the
Lord
shall
enable
me
,
to
declare
that
which
God
hath
discovered
to
me
:
For
I
hope
that
it
may
be
as
advantagious
to
others
,
as
it
hath
been
to
my
own
soul
.
But
though
the
publication
of
what
appears
to
me
in
these
verses
,
be
that
which
I
chiefly
aim
at
;
yet
being
prest
in
spirit
,
to
give
forth
some
meditations
from
the
Preamble
of
this
Book
;
which
Preamble
is
contained
in
the
three
first
verses
of
the
first
Chapter
of
this
book
of
the
Revelation
:
I
cannot
but
here
insert
it
,
as
a
Preamble
to
the
following
discourse
also
;
though
it
may
be
it
may
not
seem
in
the
eyes
of
some
so
pertinent
.
The
three
verses
are
as
follows
:
1.
The
Revelation
of
Jesus
Christ
,
which
God
gave
unto
him
,
to
shew
unto
his
servants
things
which
must
shortly
come
to
passe
;
and
he
sent
and
signified
it
by
his
Angel
unto
his
servant
John.
2.
Who
bare
record
of
the
word
of
God
,
and
of
the
testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
of
all
things
that
he
saw
.
3.
Blessed
is
he
that
readeth
,
and
they
that
hear
the
words
of
this
prophecy
,
and
keep
those
things
which
are
written
therein
,
for
the
time
is
at
hand
.
In
these
verses
is
contained
these
five
particulars
:
First
,
The
subject
matter
of
this
book
.
Secondly
,
The
reason
of
the
divulgation
of
this
book
.
Thirdly
,
The
instruments
of
the
divulgation
of
this
book
.
Fourthly
,
The
fruitfulnesse
of
those
instruments
in
the
divulging
this
book
.
Fifthly
,
The
pronunciation
of
a
blessing
upon
the
persons
that
reade
or
hear
the
words
of
this
book
.
The
first
particular
contained
in
these
verses
,
is
the
subject
matter
of
this
book
;
and
that
it
exprest
in
these
words
,
The
Revelation
of
things
that
must
shortly
come
to
passe
,
The
word
of
God
,
and
the
testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
.
From
whence
this
is
the
Observation
.
Observ
.
1.
That
the
whole
book
of
the
Revelation
,
is
a
Revelation
,
declaration
or
manifestation
of
the
minde
of
God
,
about
the
things
which
were
to
come
to
passe
,
shortly
after
the
revealing
of
it
:
which
Revelation
is
the
word
of
God
,
and
the
testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
.
This
point
being
so
evident
,
and
clear
in
the
Text
,
I
shall
not
produce
any
further
proofs
of
it
,
because
I
intend
brevity
,
but
immediately
proceed
to
the
Deductions
which
flow
from
it
,
which
are
these
.
If
this
book
be
a
Revelation
or
Declaration
of
the
minde
of
God
about
the
things
,
which
were
shortly
to
come
to
passe
:
then
it
is
our
duty
to
observe
how
God
hath
brought
to
passe
,
the
things
which
he
did
pre-declare
he
would
bring
to
passe
;
that
so
we
may
glorifie
God
in
his
omnisciency
in
fore-seeing
,
and
fore-knowledge
of
all
things
,
and
in
his
omnipotency
,
in
bringing
the
things
to
passe
which
he
did
fore-appoint
to
bring
to
passe
:
that
he
can
doe
all
things
,
and
nothing
can
hinder
him
from
bringing
all
things
to
passe
,
according
to
the
counsel
of
his
own
will.
When
Saints
doe
most
diligently
observe
the
works
which
God
brings
to
passe
,
according
to
what
he
hath
pre-declared
in
his
word
;
then
do
they
most
answer
the
end
,
for
which
God
did
before
reveal
these
things
,
which
was
that
he
might
be
admired
and
magnified
by
his
people
,
in
bringing
all
things
to
passe
according
to
his
word
,
shewing
that
he
is
God
alone
:
for
none
else
can
declare
things
to
come
,
as
the
eternal
God
doth
.
But
how
can
Saints
have
experience
of
this
,
but
by
comparing
his
Word
and
works
together
?
Therefore
it
is
the
duty
of
Saints
frequently
so
to
do
.
So
much
of
the
first
.
Secondly
,
Is
this
book
of
the
Revelation
,
the
word
of
God
,
and
the
testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
?
then
we
are
hereby
informed
,
That
it
is
warrantable
for
us
to
call
that
which
is
a
Revelation
of
the
minde
of
God
,
the
word
of
God.
We
see
John
cals
it
so
,
and
why
may
not
we
?
I
the
rather
speak
of
this
:
because
some
have
affirmed
,
That
nothing
may
be
called
the
Word
of
God
,
but
Jesus
Christ
;
because
it
is
a
title
the
Scripture
gives
to
him
,
as
John
1.
1.
In
the
beginning
was
the
Word
,
and
the
Word
was
with
God
,
and
the
Word
was
God.
And
vers
.
14.
The
Word
was
made
flesh
,
and
dwelt
among
us
,
and
we
beheld
his
glory
,
the
glory
as
of
the
only
begotten
Son
of
God
,
full
of
grace
and
truth
.
And
1
Joh.
5.
7.
For
there
are
three
that
bare
record
in
heaven
,
the
Father
,
the
Word
,
and
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
these
three
are
one
.
And
Revel
.
19.
13.
And
he
was
cloathed
with
a
vesture
dipt
in
bloud
,
and
his
name
is
called
,
The
word
of
God
;
and
the
armies
that
were
in
heaven
followed
him
upon
white
horses
,
&c.
But
let
these
know
,
that
though
in
these
places
that
title
,
The
word
of
God
,
is
given
to
Jesus
Christ
,
he
being
the
essential
word
of
God
:
which
is
the
reason
why
this
title
is
given
to
him
.
Yet
that
the
Spirit
of
God
,
gives
this
title
also
to
the
Scripture
,
to
the
written
word
,
the
word
which
is
the
Revelation
of
the
minde
of
God
,
as
appears
here
,
and
in
other
places
,
as
Jer.
2.
1.
Moreover
,
the
word
of
the
Lord
came
unto
me
,
saying
,
Go
and
cry
in
the
ears
,
&c.
And
vers
.
4.
Hear
ye
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
O
house
of
Jacob
,
and
all
the
families
of
the
house
of
Israel
.
And
Jer.
7.
2.
Stand
in
the
gates
of
the
Lords
house
,
and
proclaim
there
this
word
,
saying
,
Hear
the
word
of
the
Lord
all
ye
of
Judah
,
that
enter
in
at
these
gates
to
worship
the
Lord.
Thus
saith
the
Lord
of
host
,
the
God
of
Israel
:
amend
your
waies
,
&c.
And
Jer.
14.
1.
The
word
of
the
Lord
that
came
to
Jeremiah
concerning
the
dearth
,
&c.
And
Jer.
30.
1
,
2.
The
word
that
came
to
Jeremiah
from
the
Lord
,
saying
,
Thus
speaketh
the
Lord
God
of
Israel
,
saying
,
Write
all
the
words
that
I
have
spoken
unto
thee
in
a
book
.
And
severall
like
passages
to
these
we
have
,
as
in
Ezekiel
6.
1.
and
7.
1.
and
12.
1.
and
16.
1.
and
Hos
.
1.
1.
and
4.
1.
And
the
like
we
have
also
in
Joel
,
Jonah
,
Micah
,
Zechary
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Prophets
:
where
it
is
clear
,
That
that
which
was
the
Revelation
,
or
manifestation
of
the
minde
of
God
,
concerning
the
waies
in
which
he
would
have
his
people
to
walk
,
or
the
things
which
he
was
about
to
doe
,
whether
of
bringing
a
dearth
upon
a
people
,
or
any
other
judgement
;
or
the
doing
of
them
good
:
This
title
is
given
to
it
;
The
word
of
God.
So
that
it
is
clear
that
this
title
may
be
given
to
the
written
Word
,
the
Scripture
,
both
by
all
the
fore-cited
places
(
besides
many
others
that
might
have
been
cited
to
the
same
effect
)
and
also
in
the
text
,
where
this
book
of
the
Revelation
,
is
called
the
word
of
God.
But
I
still
acknowledge
,
That
Jesus
Christ
is
more
eminently
the
word
of
God
,
he
being
the
originall
of
it
:
for
as
God
doth
all
things
else
by
Jesus
Christ
,
so
he
gives
out
his
Word
by
him
,
and
Jesus
Christ
gives
testimony
to
it
:
which
is
the
next
instruction
arising
from
the
point
,
and
comes
now
to
be
spoken
of
.
Thirdly
,
Is
it
so
,
That
this
Book
of
the
Revelation
is
the
Word
of
God
,
and
the
testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
?
Then
this
may
informe
us
,
that
as
this
:
so
all
the
Scriptures
,
doe
as
truly
come
from
Jesus
Christ
,
as
from
God
the
Father
:
for
he
gives
testimony
to
what
the
Father
saies
.
What
the
Father
declares
,
he
witnesses
,
and
testifieth
the
same
;
and
therefore
he
is
said
to
be
The
faithfull
witnesse
.
Rev.
1.
5.
And
it
is
said
of
him
,
1
Cor.
1.
20.
For
all
the
promises
of
God
in
him
are
yea
,
and
in
him
amen
.
So
much
of
the
first
particular
,
the
subject
matter
of
this
Book
.
I
come
now
to
the
second
,
which
is
.
The
reason
of
the
divulgation
of
this
Book
;
and
that
is
contained
in
these
words
:
Which
God
gave
unto
Jesus
Christ
to
shew
unto
his
servants
.
From
whence
arises
this
Observation
.
Observ
.
2.
That
it
is
the
pleasure
of
God
,
to
have
his
servants
acquainted
with
his
secrets
,
and
to
know
what
is
his
minde
concerning
things
to
come
.
This
we
see
was
the
reason
of
the
divulgation
of
this
Book
:
because
it
was
the
minde
of
God
to
have
his
servants
acquainted
with
it
,
a
sutable
place
to
this
,
is
that
,
John
15.
15.
Henceforth
(
saith
Jesus
Christ
)
I
call
you
not
servants
;
for
the
servant
knoweth
no
what
his
Lord
doth
;
but
I
call
you
friends
:
for
all
things
that
I
have
heard
of
my
Father
,
I
have
made
known
unto
you
:
and
Psalm
.
25.
14.
The
secret
of
the
Lord
is
with
them
that
fear
him
,
and
he
will
shew
them
of
his
covenant
.
So
that
it
is
a
clear
truth
,
That
it
is
the
pleasure
of
God
to
have
his
servants
acquainted
with
his
secrets
,
and
to
know
his
minde
,
concerning
things
to
come
.
It
being
so
,
in
the
first
place
it
teaches
Saints
to
admire
,
and
magnifie
the
love
of
the
Father
,
that
doth
expresse
himself
so
graciously
to
them
,
as
to
afford
them
that
honour
to
be
as
his
friends
,
in
r●vealing
his
secrets
to
them
.
It
is
a
remarkable
passage
,
Amos
3.
7.
Surely
the
Lord
God
will
doe
nothing
,
but
he
revealeth
his
secrets
unto
his
Servants
the
Prophets
.
Oh
what
a
high
savour
is
this
,
that
the
Lord
should
engage
himself
that
he
will
doe
nothing
,
but
he
will
reveal
it
unto
his
servants
!
As
a
tender
Husband
unbosomes
himself
,
and
discovers
his
secrets
to
his
beloved
Wife
,
and
cannot
with-hold
them
from
her
.
So
the
Lord
God
doth
expresse
his
tender
love
unto
his
servants
,
in
revealing
his
secrets
to
them
,
and
he
will
doe
nothing
but
he
will
discover
it
unto
them
.
What
cause
have
Saints
now
to
admire
,
and
extoll
that
rich
Grace
of
God
,
that
is
extended
to
them
herein
?
Secondly
,
Doth
the
Lord
reveal
his
secrets
unto
his
servants
?
Then
ought
they
to
be
dilligent
observers
of
what
he
reveals
unto
them
.
Revealed
things
are
said
to
belong
unto
us
,
and
if
they
belong
unto
us
,
then
it
behoves
Saints
to
observe
them
,
and
to
improve
them
to
those
ends
for
which
they
are
discovered
to
us
;
and
if
we
should
come
short
of
it
,
we
should
demean
our selves
very
unworthily
.
When
a
man
reveals
his
secret
unto
his
dear
friend
,
if
his
friend
should
slight
him
in
it
,
and
take
no
notice
of
what
he
discovers
to
him
,
he
were
a
very
unkinde
,
and
a
very
unworthy
friend
:
But
how
much
more
may
we
be
said
,
to
carry
our selves
unkindly
,
and
unworthily
;
if
we
should
slight
the
love
of
our
God
,
in
revealing
his
secrets
to
us
,
by
not
being
diligent
in
observing
of
them
?
Since
it
pleases
the
Lord
,
to
reveal
to
his
servents
things
to
come
;
it
well
becomes
them
to
observe
them
exactly
.
And
so
much
of
the
second
particular
,
The
reason
of
the
divulgation
of
this
Book
.
I
come
now
to
the
third
,
which
is
the
instruments
of
the
divulgation
of
this
Book
,
which
is
contained
in
these
words
:
Who
sent
,
and
signified
it
by
his
Angel
unto
his
servant
John.
So
that
the
Angel
,
and
John
,
were
employed
as
instruments
in
that
work
.
From
whence
the
Observation
is
this
.
Observ
.
3.
That
though
Jesus
Christ
could
reveal
immediately
to
al
his
servants
,
all
these
things
revealed
in
this
Book
;
yet
it
pleased
him
to
chuse
rather
to
doe
it
by
instruments
.
If
it
had
pleased
him
,
he
might
have
revealed
these
things
to
all
his
people
,
in
all
ages
since
John
,
immediately
by
his
own
Spirit
;
but
he
chuses
rather
to
doe
it
by
the
writings
of
John
:
which
he
preserves
and
keeps
up
in
a
high
esteem
in
the
hearts
of
all
his
Saints
;
as
his
own
infallible
,
and
unquestionable
truth
,
and
testimony
:
or
else
he
might
have
sent
a
John
,
or
some
Prophet
of
his
,
to
have
revealed
these
things
by
mouth
unto
his
people
,
in
every
age
,
age
after
age
:
but
he
chuses
rather
to
doe
it
by
revealing
it
to
John
,
so
many
hundreds
of
years
agoe
;
and
his
writings
must
be
the
instruments
of
revealing
these
things
unto
his
people
;
and
he
might
have
revealed
those
things
unto
John
immediately
himself
,
without
any
other
instrument
:
but
he
chuses
to
signifie
it
by
his
Angel
to
his
servant
John.
So
he
might
teach
,
and
edifie
,
and
build
up
his
people
immediately
;
but
he
chuses
rather
to
doe
it
by
instruments
,
by
Apostles
,
and
Prophets
,
and
Evangelists
,
and
Pastors
,
and
Teachers
:
which
he
hath
appointed
,
For
the
perfecting
of
the
Saints
,
for
the
edifying
of
the
body
of
Christ
;
till
we
all
come
in
the
unity
of
the
Faith
,
and
of
the
knowledge
of
the
Son
of
God
unto
a
perfectman
,
&c.
Ephes
.
4.
11
,
12
,
13.
So
he
might
likewise
,
have
revealed
himself
immediately
to
all
his
people
of
old
;
but
generally
it
pleased
him
to
make
use
either
of
Angels
,
or
of
his
servants
the
Prophets
,
to
be
the
instruments
of
revealing
his
minde
unto
his
people
then
.
Now
the
reasons
why
it
pleaseth
God
,
usually
to
make
use
of
instruments
to
effect
his
designs
by
,
may
be
these
.
The
first
is
that
which
is
the
reason
of
all
his
doings
;
his
own
will.
He
makes
use
of
instruments
,
because
it
is
his
will
to
make
use
of
instruments
:
for
his
will
is
the
reason
,
and
the
rule
of
all
his
actions
.
Secondly
,
But
a
subordinate
reason
to
this
,
may
be
to
shew
his
soveraignty
over
al
his
people
;
therefore
he
sends
them
about
his
work
,
they
being
all
at
his
royall
command
.
As
a
Prince
hath
power
over
all
that
are
in
his
dominion
,
saying
to
this
man
go
,
and
he
goeth
,
and
to
another
,
come
,
and
he
commeth
,
and
to
another
doe
this
,
and
he
doth
it
:
So
the
great
King
of
Kings
,
and
Lord
of
Lords
,
maketh
it
to
appear
that
he
hath
all
his
servants
at
his
beck
,
by
sending
of
them
about
severall
employments
.
Thirdly
,
Another
reason
why
he
maketh
use
of
instruments
,
in
revealing
and
discovering
his
minde
to
his
people
,
and
building
up
of
his
Saints
,
may
be
to
maintain
a
communion
among
Saints
:
for
if
God
should
reveal
himself
to
all
alike
,
then
would
not
his
people
have
such
communion
one
with
another
,
as
they
have
,
to
the
end
they
may
partake
one
of
anothers
gifts
;
and
therefore
doth
it
please
the
Lord
to
make
use
of
instruments
,
whereas
if
it
pleased
him
,
he
could
have
effected
all
things
immediately
,
without
means
or
instruments
:
and
since
it
is
so
then
,
First
,
It
reprehends
those
that
have
a
low
esteem
of
instruments
,
and
sleight
and
undervalue
means
,
upon
this
ground
:
that
God
can
worke
without
instruments
,
and
without
means
.
But
let
such
know
,
that
it
is
the
will
of
God
to
make
use
of
instruments
,
and
in
sleighting
instruments
,
they
contradict
his
will
:
and
as
they
that
sleight
the
Kings
Officers
,
doe
sleight
the
King
:
So
they
,
in
sleighting
the
instruments
and
means
that
God
hath
appointed
to
work
by
,
do
sleight
God
himself
,
and
they
do
as
much
as
in
them
lies
,
endeavor
to
break
the
Communion
of
Saints
.
And
surely
what
ever
the
pretences
of
such
persons
are
,
that
doe
neglect
means
,
and
sleight
instruments
,
this
cometh
not
from
the
Spirit
of
God
in
them
;
for
the
Spirit
teacheth
not
to
undervalue
any
means
,
which
God
hath
appointed
to
be
used
.
Though
it
is
true
,
The
Spirit
teaches
us
not
to
idolize
means
,
nor
to
tie
God
to
worke
only
by
means
,
but
to
acknowledge
that
God
can
,
and
sometimes
doth
worke
without
means
and
instruments
;
Though
he
doth
usually
work
by
means
and
instruments
:
and
therefore
it
is
as
great
an
evil
on
the
one
side
,
to
reject
the
instruments
,
or
means
that
God
uses
to
work
by
,
because
he
hath
not
absolutely
tied
himself
to
them
;
as
on
the
other
side
,
to
idolize
means
or
instruments
,
because
God
doth
usually
work
by
them
.
Therefore
in
the
second
place
Saints
are
here
exhorted
,
to
have
a
high
esteem
of
instruments
,
as
being
of
Gods
appointment
,
by
whom
he
will
reveal
himself
to
his
people
,
and
quicken
,
and
comfort
,
and
build
them
up
upon
the
true
foundation
.
Since
the
Lord
will
make
use
of
instruments
,
O
Saints
doe
not
you
sleight
them
,
least
you
sleight
God
himself
:
but
esteem
them
very
highly
in
love
,
for
their
works
sake
.
It
is
the
rule
of
the
Apostle
,
1
Thes
.
5.
12
,
13.
saies
the
Apostle
there
,
We
beseech
you
brethren
,
to
know
them
which
labour
among
you
,
and
are
over
you
in
the
Lord
,
and
admonish
you
;
and
to
esteem
them
very
highly
in
love
for
their
works
sake
.
The
Apostle
knew
very
well
that
God
could
if
he
had
pleased
,
have
built
up
his
people
without
employing
some
to
labour
among
them
,
in
the
Word
,
and
Doctrine
,
and
without
the
admonitions
of
men
,
but
these
being
instruments
,
and
means
of
Gods
appointment
;
He
therefore
presses
the
Saints
,
to
esteem
very
highly
of
those
instruments
,
for
that
works
sake
that
God
had
appointed
them
unto
:
for
though
Paul
,
and
Apollo
,
and
Cephas
can
doe
nothing
of
themselves
,
yet
they
are
to
be
highly
esteemed
,
as
being
instruments
in
Gods
hand
,
by
which
God
will
work
.
And
so
all
the
means
which
God
hath
appointed
for
his
people
to
make
use
of
,
in
which
he
will
be
found
of
them
,
and
in
which
he
will
have
Communion
with
them
,
let
them
prize
,
and
embrace
,
and
make
use
of
,
waiting
upon
God
in
the
use
of
them
,
who
will
be
found
of
them
at
last
,
and
will
make
it
appear
,
that
they
have
not
sought
him
in
the
use
of
means
in
vain
.
Though
for
a
time
he
seem
to
be
silent
towards
them
,
yet
at
last
he
that
shall
come
,
will
come
,
an
I
will
not
tarry
.
It
is
unquestionably
the
policy
of
Satan
,
to
take
off
Saints
from
using
means
,
that
they
may
be
deprived
of
that
comfort
,
and
benefit
which
otherwise
they
might
obtain
in
the
use
of
means
.
Therefore
let
all
Saints
beware
of
such
delusions
,
whereby
they
are
drawn
to
dishonour
God
,
in
sleighting
the
instruments
and
means
which
he
hath
appointed
,
and
let
them
be
exhorted
to
embrace
means
,
and
make
diligent
use
of
them
;
for
they
are
blessed
that
so
doe
,
as
will
appear
in
the
handling
of
the
fifth
particular
.
But
so
much
for
this
third
particular
,
The
instruments
of
the
divulgation
of
this
Book
.
The
fourth
particular
,
Is
the
faithfulnes
of
those
instruments
in
the
divulgation
of
this
book
,
it
is
exprest
in
these
words
:
Who
bare
record
of
the
Word
of
God
,
and
of
the
testimony
of
Jesus
,
and
of
all
things
that
he
saw
.
We
see
that
as
the
Angel
signified
it
to
John
,
so
John
did
not
fail
in
recording
any
thing
of
it
,
but
he
bare
record
of
all
things
that
he
saw
.
Whence
the
Observation
is
this
:
Observ
.
4.
That
when
God
setteth
instruments
about
a
worke
which
he
will
have
done
,
they
must
,
and
they
shall
effect
it
.
Jesus
Christ
will
have
his
secrets
declared
to
his
servants
,
and
he
imploieth
John
about
this
work
;
and
John
doth
it
punctually
:
he
bare
record
of
the
word
of
God
,
and
of
the
testimony
of
Jesus
,
and
what
,
of
some
things
?
Nay
,
of
all
things
which
he
saw
.
And
this
truth
is
further
confirmed
,
by
two
pertinent
Scriptures
,
which
we
have
to
this
effect
.
One
is
Amos
3.
8.
The
Lion
hath
roared
,
Who
will
not
fear
?
The
Lord
God
hath
spoken
,
who
can
but
prophesie
?
The
other
is
,
Acts
4.
20.
For
we
cannot
but
speak
the
things
which
wee
have
seen
and
heard
.
In
both
these
places
it
appears
,
that
it
is
not
possible
for
instruments
to
be
silent
,
nor
to
sit
still
,
when
God
hath
spoken
to
them
,
and
given
them
commission
to
doe
his
work
.
First
,
Is
it
so
that
when
God
setteth
instruments
about
a
work
which
he
will
have
done
,
that
they
must
,
and
shall
effect
it
?
Then
this
informes
us
of
the
reason
why
Saints
fear
not
persecution
,
nor
imprisonment
,
nor
death
,
but
choose
rather
to
suffer
them
all
,
then
to
conceal
the
truth
that
is
discovered
to
them
,
or
to
disert
the
work
they
are
called
to
:
for
God
having
stirred
up
their
spirits
,
and
set
them
about
this
work
,
they
cannot
be
silent
,
and
sit
still
,
but
shall
go
on
in
despite
of
all
opposition
,
to
accomplish
the
worke
which
God
hath
appointed
them
to
do
.
Thus
did
Luther
,
and
thus
have
many
other
Saints
done
,
and
many
shall
doe
:
For
if
the
Lord
have
spoken
they
cannot
but
prophesie
,
speak
the
things
they
have
seen
and
heard
:
for
their
light
is
not
given
them
to
hide
it
under
a
bushell
;
but
their
love
to
Christ
constraines
them
to
hold
it
forth
,
and
the
strength
of
Christ
carries
them
forth
.
Secondly
,
Since
it
is
so
,
it
serves
to
encourage
Saints
,
considering
that
the
work
that
God
hath
to
doe
shall
surely
be
accomplished
,
no
opposition
shall
hinder
it
:
for
though
instruments
seem
to
be
never
so
weak
,
yet
they
must
,
and
shall
accomplish
Gods
designs
.
Therefore
fear
not
,
the
day
shall
break
forth
,
and
the
shaddowes
shall
fly
away
,
and
none
of
the
powers
of
darknesse
shall
be
able
to
hinder
it
.
But
I
shall
say
more
to
this
point
in
the
following
discourse
;
Therefore
so
much
shall
suffice
to
be
here
spoken
of
it
,
and
of
this
fourth
particular
,
the
faithfulnesse
of
the
instruments
of
divulging
this
Book
.
The
fifth
particular
,
Is
the
pronounciation
of
a
blessing
upon
the
persons
that
read
,
or
hear
the
words
of
this
Book
.
And
that
we
have
in
these
words
:
Blessed
is
he
that
readeth
,
and
they
that
hear
the
words
of
this
prophesie
,
and
keep
those
things
which
are
written
therein
;
for
the
time
is
at
hand
.
From
whence
arises
this
Observation
.
Observ
.
5.
That
it
is
a
blessed
thing
,
to
reade
and
hear
the
Word
of
God
,
and
particularly
that
which
is
contained
in
the
book
of
the
Revelation
,
so
as
to
keep
it
.
This
clearly
appears
in
these
words
:
and
the
Apostle
James
likewise
witnesseth
the
same
,
Jam.
1.
25.
Be
ye
doers
of
the
word
(
saith
he
at
the
22.
vers
.
)
and
not
hearers
only
deceiving
your
own
selves
.
Whereas
it
appears
he
speakes
of
the
written
Word
,
which
men
may
●●ar
with
the
ear
,
and
doe
not
.
And
now
at
the
15.
vers
.
he
saies
:
Who
so
looketh
into
the
perfect
law
of
liberty
,
and
continueth
therein
;
he
being
not
a
forgetfull
hearer
,
but
a
doer
of
the
work
,
this
man
shall
be
blessed
in
his
deed
.
What
is
the
man
that
James
saith
shall
be
blessed
?
It
is
the
man
that
looketh
into
the
perfect
law
of
liberty
,
(
that
is
)
heareth
or
readeth
the
word
of
God
in
the
Scripture
,
(
which
is
a
perfect
law
of
liberty
,
Spiritual
liberty
)
and
heareth
or
readeth
it
,
not
forgetfully
,
but
is
a
doer
of
it
:
This
is
the
blessed
man.
Thus
it
is
a
clear
,
That
it
is
a
blessed
thing
to
hear
and
reade
the
Word
of
God
,
and
particularly
that
which
is
contained
in
the
Book
of
the
Revelation
,
so
as
to
keep
it
.
Then
first
,
This
condemns
those
that
neglect
the
reading
,
and
the
hearing
of
the
word
:
since
it
is
a
blessed
thing
to
reade
,
and
hear
the
Word
of
God
so
as
to
do
it
.
Now
they
that
doe
not
reade
it
,
nor
hear
it
,
cannot
doe
it
:
for
saies
the
Apostle
,
Rom.
10.
14.
How
shall
they
believe
in
him
,
of
whom
they
have
not
heard
?
Implying
,
That
without
hearing
the
Word
of
God
,
they
cannot
believe
in
God
:
but
if
the
Apostle
had
not
so
said
,
yet
we
see
it
to
be
true
,
In
that
the
nations
and
people
to
whom
the
Gospel
is
not
preached
,
and
that
doe
not
reade
it
,
doe
altogether
continue
in
unbelief
.
And
so
those
that
are
under
the
darknesse
of
Popery
,
to
whom
the
word
in
the
purity
of
it
is
not
preached
,
and
have
not
liberty
to
reade
it
,
they
continue
also
in
a
dark
and
a
miserable
condition
;
but
among
those
people
where
the
Word
is
embraced
,
and
read
,
and
heard
there
are
many
brought
into
the
obedience
of
faith
.
Nay
,
in
some
places
of
this
Kingdome
where
they
seldom
en●oy
a
publick
Preacher
,
yet
by
reading
the
Word
they
are
made
partakers
of
the
sweet
blessing
of
it
.
They
ought
therefore
to
be
sharply
reproved
for
their
folly
,
who
neglect
the
hearing
,
and
reading
the
Word
,
and
consequently
the
doing
of
it
,
in
which
they
might
be
blessed
.
In
the
second
place
,
Hence
all
sorts
of
people
are
exhorted
to
be
frequent
in
reading
the
Word
,
for
all
desire
to
be
blessed
,
and
those
that
have
in
any
measure
been
made
partakers
of
the
blessing
of
the
Gospel
,
they
cannot
but
desire
more
of
it
;
therfore
it
would
be
wisdome
for
all
to
improve
the
means
of
being
made
blessed
,
which
is
hearing
,
and
reading
the
Word
.
If
a
man
that
desires
a
great
outward
estate
,
should
be
perswaded
that
if
there
were
any
way
at
all
for
him
to
attain
that
estate
,
it
must
be
such
,
or
such
a
way
,
that
man
would
be
sure
to
take
that
way
.
Why
this
is
the
case
in
respect
of
attaining
Spiritual
blessings
;
the
readiest
way
that
any
Soul
can
take
to
attain
them
,
is
a
frequent
reading
,
and
hearing
of
the
Word
of
God
,
waiting
for
the
comming
in
of
the
Spirit
in
it
.
O
therefore
let
not
men
discover
that
they
have
a
sleight
esteem
of
Spirituall
blessings
,
and
heavenly
treasures
,
by
neglecting
the
means
by
which
they
are
attained
:
for
if
men
have
a
high
esteem
of
Gold
,
and
Pearls
,
if
they
know
the
means
by
which
they
may
be
attained
,
they
will
make
use
of
those
means
:
so
according
to
the
esteem
we
have
of
Spirituall
blessings
,
will
be
our
diligence
in
improving
the
means
of
attaining
them
.
Object
.
But
it
may
be
some
one
will
say
,
I
have
been
frequent
in
hearing
and
reading
the
Word
,
and
finde
it
but
an
empty
thing
,
I
hear
and
am
as
carnal
as
before
,
I
read
and
am
as
dark
,
and
low
as
before
;
and
therefore
how
can
it
be
said
that
hearing
,
and
reading
the
Word
,
is
a
means
of
attaining
Spirituall
blessings
?
I
Answer
,
Answ
.
First
,
If
thou
findest
to
thy
apprehension
,
but
little
benefit
from
hearing
or
reading
the
Word
;
yet
thou
canst
not
conclude
it
would
be
better
with
thee
,
if
thou
didst
not
reade
or
hear
the
Word
,
for
there
is
no
ground
of
hope
for
thee
,
when
thou
neglectest
all
means
of
enlivening
,
comforting
,
or
of
heightning
the
Spirit
.
But
secondly
,
Though
to
thy
apprehension
thou
hast
no
benefit
from
reading
,
or
hearing
the
Word
,
yet
remember
,
that
the
Word
is
compared
to
seed
,
Mat.
13.
19.
and
1
Pet.
1.
23.
Now
you
know
that
seed
useth
to
lie
hid
under
the
clods
for
a
time
,
and
afterward
groweth
up
:
so
may
the
seed
of
the
Word
seem
to
be
hid
in
thee
for
a
time
,
and
yet
afterward
it
may
grow
up
,
and
bring
forth
fruit
.
The
Disciples
while
the
Lord
Jesus
was
with
them
,
often
heard
his
word
,
and
he
plainly
fore-told
them
of
his
Resurrection
,
but
when
their
Lord
was
crucified
,
though
they
had
so
often
heard
it
,
yet
they
seemed
to
be
altogether
ignorant
of
the
doctrine
of
the
Resurrection
,
but
afterward
it
was
sweet
unto
them
when
the
Spirit
brought
it
,
with
other
things
to
their
remembrance
.
In
the
4.
of
Iohns
Gospel
,
at
the
36
,
37
,
38.
verses
,
our
Saviour
tels
his
Disciples
,
That
both
he
that
soweth
,
and
he
that
reapeth
shall
rejoice
together
,
but
(
saies
he
)
herein
is
that
saying
true
,
one
soweth
,
and
another
reapeth
.
I
have
sent
you
to
reap
that
whereon
ye
bestowed
no
labour
,
other
men
laboured
and
ye
are
entred
into
their
labours
.
Others
had
sowed
the
seed
of
eternal
life
in
the
hearts
of
the
people
:
and
therefore
he
said
in
the
35
,
vers
.
That
the
fields
were
already
white
unto
the
harvest
,
but
the
Disciples
were
sent
to
reap
the
fruit
of
that
seed
,
that
others
had
laboured
in
the
sowing
of
:
So
that
one
Minister
may
sow
the
seed
of
life
,
and
joy
in
the
hearts
of
some
people
,
and
another
may
reap
it
.
But
the
time
shall
come
,
that
both
he
that
soweth
,
and
he
that
reapeth
shall
rejoice
together
.
When
the
seed
●●
sowne
the
fruit
doth
not
by
and
by
appear
,
and
of
this
Saints
have
had
experience
,
that
have
laine
long
under
the
hearing
of
the
Word
,
frequently
attending
upon
it
,
and
been
diligent
in
reading
,
and
yet
have
attained
to
their
own
apprehensions
neither
to
faith
,
nor
peace
,
nor
joy
,
nor
strength
,
but
have
seemed
to
be
as
unbelieving
,
as
carnal
,
and
as
fleshly
as
ever
,
walking
heavily
for
a
long
time
:
And
that
Word
which
hath
been
sweet
to
others
that
at
the
same
time
heard
it
,
hath
been
as
nothing
to
them
.
That
word
which
hath
raised
the
heart
,
and
strengthened
the
faith
,
and
inflamed
the
love
of
others
,
hath
seemed
to
have
no
effect
upon
them
,
and
thus
some
have
continued
weeks
,
months
,
nay
years
together
,
and
if
they
have
had
any
reviving
,
it
hath
been
but
as
a
morning
dew
;
and
yet
at
last
when
the
Fathers
appointed
time
was
come
,
wherein
he
hath
raised
them
up
to
joy
,
and
peace
in
believing
,
and
given
them
life
,
vigour
and
strength
,
then
hath
the
Spirit
brought
to
their
remembrance
,
the
things
which
they
heard
many
years
before
,
and
then
have
they
been
wonderfully
overcome
,
and
taken
with
it
,
and
it
hath
brought
forth
fruit
abundantly
in
them
.
Therefore
Saints
,
you
that
say
you
finde
little
or
no
effect
,
the
word
hath
upon
you
for
the
present
,
be
not
thereby
discouraged
,
but
goe
on
to
reade
and
to
hear
the
word
still
,
for
it
is
a
means
which
is
often
blessed
to
many
.
But
thirdly
,
Is
it
so
,
that
it
is
a
blessed
thing
to
reade
and
hear
the
Word
,
so
as
to
keep
it
?
Then
it
serves
to
exhort
all
,
as
to
hear
and
reade
the
Word
,
so
to
look
beyond
it
,
in
the
frequent
hearing
and
reading
of
it
waiting
for
the
coming
in
of
the
Spirit
;
for
the
blessing
is
not
pronounced
upon
the
hearers
of
the
Word
only
,
but
such
as
hear
it
,
and
keep
it
,
and
hear
it
and
doe
it
:
and
then
shalt
thou
hear
the
Word
so
as
to
keep
it
,
when
the
Spirit
comes
along
with
it
:
Therefore
when
thou
comest
to
hear
the
Word
,
doe
not
rest
upon
the
bare
hearing
of
the
Word
,
but
expect
the
coming
of
the
Spirit
;
and
that
thou
maiest
thus
doe
,
consider
that
there
are
frequent
presidents
in
Scripture
,
That
in
the
hearing
of
the
Word
the
Spirit
hath
been
given
:
as
you
have
it
,
Act.
10.
44.
While
Peter
yet
spake
these
words
,
the
holy
Ghost
fell
on
all
them
which
heard
the
Word
.
And
in
the
second
of
the
Acts
at
the
41.
verse
,
we
finde
that
there
were
three
thousand
souls
converted
,
at
the
preaching
of
Peter
.
And
when
Philip
went
down
to
Samaria
,
and
preached
the
Word
,
there
were
by
his
preaching
many
converted
,
both
men
,
and
women
,
as
appears
Acts
8.
12.
There
are
severall
other
passages
in
the
Acts
to
this
purpose
.
And
Gal.
3.
2.
saith
the
Apostle
,
Received
you
the
Spirit
by
the
workes
of
the
Law
,
or
by
the
hearing
of
faith
?
Whereby
it
appears
,
That
the
Spirit
was
received
by
the
hearing
of
the
word
of
faith
,
and
therfore
it
is
that
the
Apostle
cals
the
Ministery
of
the
Gospel
,
The
ministration
of
the
Spirit
,
2
Cor.
3.
8.
Therefore
let
all
be
encouraged
in
the
hearing
of
the
Word
to
wait
for
the
Spirit
,
whereby
they
may
not
be
forgetfull
hearers
,
but
doers
of
the
Word
,
and
be
blessed
in
so
doing
.
Vse
4.
And
in
the
last
place
it
serves
to
encourage
all
Saints
,
to
be
frequent
in
reading
of
,
and
meditating
upon
the
book
of
the
Revelation
;
for
there
is
a
blessing
particularly
pronounced
upon
them
that
read
,
or
hear
,
and
keep
the
things
that
are
written
therein
:
therefore
let
none
be
discouraged
from
reading
those
things
that
are
written
in
this
book
,
because
they
are
so
hard
to
be
understood
,
and
are
more
darke
and
mysterious
than
most
places
of
Scripture
.
It
is
true
,
they
are
so
,
but
to
encourage
us
to
be
frequent
in
reading
of
it
,
notwithstanding
the
mysteriousnesse
of
it
,
the
holy
Ghost
hear
pronounces
a
particular
blessing
to
it
,
which
is
a
speciall
encouragement
to
incite
us
to
the
reading
of
it
.
And
there
is
also
another
encouragement
in
these
words
,
For
the
time
is
at
hand
.
And
now
if
we
be
desirous
to
be
informed
,
of
the
things
that
concern
the
present
time
,
then
let
us
look
diligently
into
the
book
of
the
Revelation
,
for
this
word
,
The
time
is
at
hand
,
hath
held
true
,
and
doth
,
and
shall
hold
true
,
in
all
ages
,
and
times
,
even
until
the
glorious
appearing
of
Jesus
Christ
,
to
judge
the
quick
and
the
dead
,
when
all
shall
appear
before
the
judgement
seat
of
Christ
:
for
there
hath
been
no
age
since
the
delivery
of
it
,
in
which
it
might
not
be
said
,
The
time
is
at
hand
,
that
is
,
The
time
is
come
,
in
which
some
part
or
other
of
it
,
hath
been
fulfilling
:
for
at
the
time
when
this
Revelation
was
given
to
John
,
then
was
fulfilling
that
which
is
spoken
concerning
the
seven
Churches
;
and
soon
after
,
that
which
was
to
be
done
in
the
opening
of
the
seals
,
began
to
be
fulfilled
,
which
is
not
yet
fully
accomplished
,
and
about
four
hundred
year
after
Johns
time
,
began
that
to
be
fulfilled
,
which
is
spoken
of
concerning
the
rising
of
the
beast
,
and
what
is
revealed
concerning
the
actions
of
the
beast
;
and
the
pouring
out
of
the
viols
upon
the
beast
,
hath
been
since
that
and
now
is
a
fulfilling
,
and
what
is
spoken
concerning
the
totall
ruine
of
the
beast
,
and
the
happy
deliverance
of
the
Saints
,
and
the
glorious
state
of
the
Church
after
deliverance
,
shall
be
hereafter
fulfilled
.
So
that
still
it
might
,
and
now
,
and
hereafter
it
may
be
said
of
the
prophecy
of
this
book
,
The
time
is
at
hand
:
therefore
it
concernes
us
to
be
frequently
looking
into
it
,
and
diligently
to
observe
the
things
,
that
are
written
therein
.
And
now
since
the
following
Discourse
,
is
on
a
part
of
the
book
of
the
Revelation
;
let
these
two
motives
,
which
here
you
have
to
stirre
you
up
to
the
reading
of
the
whole
book
;
as
,
that
it
is
a
blessed
thing
,
and
it
concerns
the
present
time
,
incite
you
to
the
reading
,
and
the
serious
consideration
of
what
is
herein
delivered
,
concerning
the
exact
accomplishment
,
of
some
of
the
things
contained
in
this
book
,
which
comes
now
to
be
spoken
of
.
AN
EXPOSITION
VPON
Part
of
the
eleventh
Chapter
OF
THE
REVELATION
.
The
Exposition
of
the
first
Verse
.
And
there
was
given
unto
me
a
reed
like
unto
a
rod
]
IN
the
21.
Chapter
of
this
book
at
the
15.
verse
,
when
the
holy
City
was
put
into
a
delivered
,
enlarged
,
raised
condition
,
there
is
mention
made
of
a
golden
reed
wherewith
it
was
to
be
measured
.
But
here
is
not
a
golden
reed
,
but
a
reed
like
unto
a
rod
,
importing
,
that
it
is
a
chastized
and
afflicted
,
depressed
,
low
condition
into
which
it
was
at
this
time
to
be
put
:
and
that
it
was
indeed
so
,
appears
in
what
follows
.
And
the
Angel
stood
,
saying
]
This
Angel
,
chap.
10.
1.
is
thus
described
:
And
I
saw
a
mighty
Angel
come
down
from
heaven
,
cloathed
with
a
cloud
,
and
a
rain-bow
was
upon
his
head
,
and
his
face
was
as
it
were
the
Sunne
,
and
his
feet
as
pillars
of
fire
.
This
description
resembles
that
which
is
given
of
Jesus
Christ
,
Chap.
1.
15
,
16.
by
which
it
appears
,
That
this
Angel
here
spoken
of
is
Jesus
Christ
.
It
is
indeed
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
that
doth
order
and
dispose
all
things
in
,
and
concerning
his
Church
,
and
all
things
in
the
world
,
and
therefore
it
is
,
that
all
power
is
given
unto
him
,
in
heaven
,
and
earth
,
Mat.
28.
He
is
the
King
of
the
holy
hill
of
Sion
,
Psalm
.
2.
And
he
must
rule
the
Nations
with
a
rod
of
iron
,
and
break
them
in
peeces
like
a
Potters
vessel
,
and
he
must
raign
untill
he
have
put
all
his
enemies
under
his
feet
.
Rise
and
measure
]
The
Lord
Jesus
doth
not
leave
his
people
in
the
hand
of
enemies
,
nor
under
the
rod
of
the
wicked
in
a
carelesse
manner
,
as
if
he
did
not
care
how
much
they
were
given
up
to
the
hand
of
the
enemies
:
no
,
but
they
are
measured
out
to
affliction
,
and
so
far
as
they
are
measured
out
unto
it
so
far
shall
they
be
under
affliction
,
and
no
farther
.
So
God
measured
Job
to
affliction
,
All
that
he
hath
is
in
thy
power
only
upon
himself
put
not
forth
thine
hand
,
Job
1.
12.
and
again
,
Behold
,
he
is
in
thine
hand
,
but
save
his
life
.
The
wicked
shall
not
goe
a
hairs-breadth
beyond
the
measure
.
Jesus
Christ
hath
such
a
tender
respect
unto
all
his
people
in
their
sufferings
,
that
they
shall
have
no
more
then
need
,
1
Pet.
1.
6.
Measure
the
Temple
]
The
word
Temple
in
the
old
Testament
,
is
used
only
for
that
House
that
Solomon
built
in
Jerusalem
unto
the
Lord
,
which
was
called
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
;
it
being
the
place
wherein
God
was
in
a
speciall
manner
present
,
and
wherein
he
would
in
a
speciall
manner
be
worshipped
.
But
in
the
new
Testament
it
is
used
,
first
,
for
the
Church
,
the
Saints
of
God
,
of
which
that
Temple
was
a
figure
:
for
as
God
was
in
a
speciall
manner
present
in
that
Temple
,
so
he
is
in
a
speciall
manner
present
in
his
people
.
And
so
we
have
it
,
2
Cor.
6.
16.
For
ye
are
the
temple
of
the
living
God
,
as
God
hath
said
,
I
will
dwell
in
them
,
and
walk
in
them
,
and
I
will
be
their
God
,
and
they
shall
be
my
people
.
&
1
Cor.
6.
19.
What
know
ye
not
that
your
bodies
are
the
Temple
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
which
is
in
you
,
&c.
and
thus
the
word
Temple
in
the
new
Testament
is
used
for
the
Saints
,
as
the
Temple
was
a
figure
of
them
,
as
they
have
a
speciall
presence
of
God
in
them
.
Which
is
likewise
spoken
of
Isay
.
66.
1
,
2.
Thus
faith
the
Lord
,
the
Heaven
is
my
Thron
,
and
the
Earth
is
my
foot-stool
:
where
is
the
house
that
ye
build
unto
me
,
and
were
is
the
place
of
my
rest
,
for
all
these
things
hath
my
hand
made
,
and
all
these
things
have
been
saith
the
Lord
,
but
to
this
man
will
I
look
;
even
unto
him
that
is
poor
,
and
of
a
contrite
spirit
,
and
that
trembleth
at
my
word
.
So
that
he
that
is
of
a
poor
,
and
of
a
contrite
spirit
,
and
trembleth
at
the
word
of
God
,
shall
be
the
house
,
the
Temple
of
God.
As
we
have
it
also
Isay
.
57.
15.
But
secondly
,
The
word
Temple
in
the
new
Testament
,
as
it
is
used
for
those
in
whom
there
is
a
speciall
presence
of
God
;
so
it
is
used
to
signify
that
means
by
which
knowledge
,
and
instrustion
is
given
out
:
as
the
Temple
of
old
was
the
place
where
people
were
to
receive
instruction
and
knowledge
.
And
in
this
sense
it
is
used
,
Rev.
21.
22.
And
I
saw
no
Temple
therein
,
for
the
Lord
God
Almighty
,
and
the
Lamb
are
the
Temple
of
it
.
This
is
spoken
of
the
new
Jerusalem
,
of
that
glorious
state
the
Church
shall
be
in
,
when
they
shall
be
all
taught
of
God
,
from
the
greatest
to
the
least
.
Now
the
word
Temple
heer
in
the
Text
,
doth
signify
these
.
Eirst
,
It
signifies
the
Saints
of
God
,
as
they
are
they
in
whom
God
in
a
speciall
manner
dwels
.
And
▪
Secondly
,
It
signifies
the
Ordinances
,
and
means
whereby
knowledge
is
dispensed
,
and
instruction
is
received
:
for
it
is
the
Saints
that
are
as
lights
in
the
World
,
and
they
both
instuct
the
ignorant
,
and
edify
one
another
,
especially
when
they
are
congregated
,
assembled
together
to
worship
God
,
according
to
his
own
will
,
and
to
prophesy
to
edify
one
another
.
The
Temple
of
God
and
the
Alter
,
and
them
that
worship
therein
]
It
clearly
appears
in
these
words
,
that
the
word
Temple
heer
,
includes
the
Saints
,
both
as
they
are
an
habitation
of
God
through
the
spirit
;
and
so
are
his
Temple
,
and
as
they
are
being
assembled
together
,
the
means
of
instruction
and
increasing
knowledge
,
and
doe
worship
God
aright
:
For
least
the
word
Temple
should
not
be
full
enough
to
expresse
this
,
it
is
added
,
And
the
Altar
(
which
in
the
Temple
was
the
place
where
they
worshipped
God
)
and
them
that
worship
therein
.
Not
only
the
place
of
worship
,
but
the
worshippers
.
So
that
this
takes
in
all
Saints
,
as
they
are
a
Temple
,
as
their
assemblies
are
the
place
wherein
God
is
worshipped
,
and
instruction
is
given
,
and
received
;
and
as
they
are
worshippers
as
Saints
worshipping
God
,
and
possessing
God.
Verse
2.
But
the
Court
that
is
without
the
Temple
]
The
Court
is
said
to
be
without
the
Temple
:
as
of
old
the
Court
was
without
the
Temple
,
and
was
a
more
common
place
,
not
so
holy
as
any
part
of
the
Temple
was
;
so
that
the
Court
heer
being
without
the
Temple
,
it
is
some
outside
thing
,
it
is
no
part
of
the
Temple
.
Now
it
being
apparent
that
Saints
onely
are
the
Temple
of
God
,
this
Court
heer
mentioned
,
though
it
seem
to
be
neer
the
Temple
,
yet
is
not
the
Temple
,
is
none
of
the
Saints
,
but
some
outside
professors
,
that
seem
to
the
outward
eye
to
be
near
to
Saints
:
as
the
Court
was
near
to
the
Temple
,
yet
they
are
not
of
that
holy
place
,
they
are
but
an
outside
,
they
are
without
the
Temple
.
But
the
Court
that
is
without
the
Temple
leave
out
,
or
cast
out
,
and
measure
it
not
]
Though
Jesus
Christ
have
a
tender
care
of
his
Saints
under
affliction
,
and
they
are
measured
out
to
the
chastisement
appointed
to
them
;
yet
hath
he
no
such
respect
unto
such
as
are
not
his
.
Though
they
are
professors
.
Though
they
seem
to
be
near
the
Temple
,
yet
if
they
be
not
the
Temple
,
though
they
do
professe
him
,
yet
if
they
do
not
possesse
him
as
the
Temple
doth
,
they
must
be
left
out
,
cast
out
of
the
care
of
Jesus
Christ
.
But
the
Court
that
is
without
the
Temple
cast
out
and
measure
it
not
(
Jesus
Christ
will
not
own
that
as
his
,
and
therefore
it
must
not
be
measured
)
For
it
]
It
was
the
Temple
and
the
Altar
,
and
them
that
worshipped
therin
,
that
was
measured
out
to
chastisement
:
So
then
it
was
it
that
was
to
be
given
unto
the
Gentiles
by
measure
;
so
that
this
word
(
for
it
)
may
be
read
thus
(
for
the
Temple
)
Is
given
unto
the
Gentiles
]
The
word
Gentiles
in
the
old
Testament
,
when
the
Temple
was
in
its
glory
,
was
used
to
expresse
such
as
were
not
of
the
Church
of
God
;
for
the
Israelites
only
were
accounted
the
Church
:
&
all
others
were
looked
upon
as
strangers
to
it
,
such
as
were
a
far
off
:
as
such
as
were
enemies
to
the
Temple
,
and
would
have
the
Temple
ruined
and
laid
wast
.
But
note
,
though
the
difference
between
Jewes
and
Gentiles
since
the
daies
of
the
Gospel
be
taken
away
,
and
the
Gentiles
,
as
well
as
the
Jewes
may
now
be
of
the
Church
of
God
,
if
they
be
built
upon
the
Lord
Jesus
;
yet
the
word
Gentiles
is
heer
used
to
expresse
those
that
were
not
of
the
Church
,
nor
of
the
Temple
;
but
would
have
the
Temple
ruined
.
And
as
the
Babylonians
of
old
had
the
Temple
for
a
while
given
unto
them
:
So
now
Jesus
Christ
gives
his
spirituall
Temple
,
into
the
hands
of
these
Gentiles
the
mysticall
Babylonians
for
a
while
.
And
the
holy
City
]
This
title
,
the
holy
City
,
we
finde
in
Scripture
,
is
first
given
unto
the
City
of
Jerusalem
,
the
City
wherein
the
materiall
Temple
was
scituate
,
as
appears
Matth.
37.
3.
where
it
is
said
at
the
death
of
our
Saviour
,
That
the
graves
were
opened
,
and
many
bodies
of
the
Saints
which
slept
arose
,
and
came
out
of
the
graves
after
his
resurrection
,
and
went
into
the
holy
City
,
and
appeared
unto
many
.
Which
City
it
is
evident
was
the
City
of
Jerusalem
.
And
indeed
Jerusalem
was
then
accounted
a
City
more
holy
then
others
;
because
it
was
the
place
wherein
men
ought
in
a
more
especiall
manner
to
worship
God.
And
therefore
saies
the
woman
of
Samaria
,
Ye
say
in
Jerusalem
is
the
place
where
men
ought
to
worship
;
And
our
Saviour
doth
not
contradict
this
,
(
for
indeed
it
is
out
of
all
contradiction
)
that
Jerusalem
had
been
the
place
where
men
ought
to
worship
,
for
God
had
placed
his
name
there
,
and
there
he
would
be
worshiped
;
because
the
Temple
was
there
wherein
was
his
speciall
presence
.
So
that
in
this
respect
,
Jerusalem
was
once
a
more
holy
City
then
others
.
But
when
the
cause
was
taken
away
the
effect
ceased
,
when
Jerusalem
ceased
to
be
the
place
where
men
were
enjoined
to
worship
God
,
and
God
had
removed
his
special
presence
from
the
Temple
;
then
Jerusalem
was
no
more
holy
then
another
place
.
And
because
that
Jerusalem
was
to
cease
to
be
the
place
of
worship
,
and
the
holy
place
;
therefore
it
is
that
our
Saviour
,
Iohn
4.
21
,
23.
saith
,
The
hour
commeth
when
ye
shall
neither
in
the
mountain
of
Samaria
,
nor
yet
at
Jerusalem
worship
the
Father
;
but
the
true
worshippers
shall
worship
the
Father
in
Spirit
,
and
in
truth
:
for
the
Father
seeketh
such
to
worship
him
.
As
if
he
had
said
,
Jerusalem
shall
not
be
the
place
of
worship
,
men
shall
not
worship
God
there
,
for
if
men
doe
perform
Jerusalem
worship
,
that
is
,
worship
with
that
worship
that
hath
respect
to
an
outward
place
,
it
shal
be
accounted
as
no
worship
,
no
,
men
shall
not
worship
in
Jerusalem
,
but
such
as
worship
the
Father
must
worship
him
with
an
inward
,
Spiritual
worship
,
and
in
truth
,
that
is
,
in
the
Son
,
in
the
Spirit
,
and
in
the
Son
,
and
such
the
Father
seeks
to
worship
him
,
such
he
is
now
a
seeking
out
,
both
of
Jews
and
Gentiles
;
and
such
worship
is
most
pleasing
unto
him
.
So
that
Jerusalem
had
once
the
title
of
the
holy
City
.
It
was
once
the
place
wherein
God
was
worshipped
,
but
it
is
now
ceased
to
be
so
.
But
secondly
,
This
title
,
The
holy
City
,
is
given
in
Scripture
unto
that
City
,
of
which
that
Jerusalem
of
old
was
a
figure
,
and
that
is
,
the
Saints
,
and
people
of
God
,
who
are
all
citizens
of
the
holy
City
.
And
therefore
Paul
writing
to
the
Saints
at
Ephesus
,
saith
he
,
Ephes
.
2.
19.
Ye
are
no
more
strangers
,
and
forreigners
;
but
fellow
citizens
with
the
Saints
,
and
of
the
houshold
of
God.
And
that
Jerusalem
of
old
was
a
figure
of
this
Holy
City
,
appears
Hebr.
12.
22.
and
Gal.
4.
26.
where
the
Saints
are
called
by
the
name
of
Jerusalem
,
only
they
are
differenced
from
the
material
Jerusalem
,
in
that
they
are
called
,
The
heavenly
Jerusalem
,
and
Jerusalem
which
is
above
.
Now
that
this
Heavenly
Jerusalem
,
which
is
compacted
of
Saints
,
and
Sanctified
ones
,
and
therefore
must
needs
be
a
Holy
City
.
I
say
that
this
Spirituall
Jerusalem
hath
this
title
,
The
holy
City
,
given
to
it
doth
appear
,
Revel
.
21.
2.
And
I
John
saw
the
holy
City
,
new
Jerusalem
comming
down
from
God
out
of
Heaven
,
prepared
as
a
bride
adorned
for
her
husband
.
Who
is
the
spouse
,
the
bride
that
is
adorned
for
her
husband
Jesus
Christ
,
but
his
Saints
?
They
then
are
the
new
and
heavenly
Jerusalem
,
they
are
the
holy
City
.
And
the
holy
City
shall
they
(
that
is
the
Gentiles
fore-spoken
of
)
tread
under
foot
]
To
be
trouden
under
foot
by
an
enemy
,
is
the
highest
kinde
of
insultation
of
an
enemy
over
a
people
that
possibly
can
be
:
for
what
greater
contempt
,
and
scorn
,
and
envy
can
an
enemy
expresse
,
then
by
treading
,
a
person
or
a
people
,
under
feet
?
And
yet
this
is
the
condition
,
the
Church
was
put
into
,
which
is
spoken
of
in
the
prophesie
of
Isaiah
,
Chap.
51.
23.
where
it
was
said
that
those
enemies
,
that
afflicted
the
Saints
,
Said
to
their
Souls
bow
down
,
that
we
may
goe
over
,
and
their
bodies
was
laid
as
the
ground
,
and
as
the
streets
to
them
that
went
over
.
And
this
is
the
condition
which
the
holy
City
,
the
Temple
of
God
,
his
precious
Saints
are
here
also
appointed
unto
,
even
to
be
trod
under
foot
,
to
be
depressed
,
and
greatly
persecuted
,
to
be
bowed
down
under
the
feet
of
their
enemies
,
to
be
made
as
the
ground
,
and
as
the
street
to
them
to
goe
over
.
Querie
.
But
now
,
before
I
proceed
any
further
,
the
Querie
will
be
,
What
those
Gentiles
are
in
particular
,
to
whom
the
Temple
,
and
the
holy
City
was
to
be
given
,
and
by
whom
they
were
to
be
trodden
under
foot
?
For
as
Jerusalem
,
and
the
Temple
of
old
were
given
to
the
Babylonians
in
particular
:
so
the
question
is
now
,
Who
the
particular
enemies
are
to
whom
the
Temple
,
and
the
holy
City
now
are
delivered
?
For
though
the
holy
City
hath
many
enemies
,
yet
she
is
not
given
to
them
all
.
Answ
.
I
Answer
,
Though
in
this
Chapter
there
be
no
other
description
of
them
,
but
only
this
,
the
Gentiles
:
yet
we
have
a
large
description
of
them
,
in
three
severall
Chapters
of
this
prophesie
:
which
descriptions
as
they
lie
,
I
shall
here
incert
.
The
first
is
,
Rev.
12.
3.
4.
And
there
appeared
another
wonder
in
Heaven
,
and
behold
a
great
red
Dragon
having
seaven
heads
,
and
ten
horns
,
and
seven
Crowns
upon
his
heads
,
and
his
tail
drew
a
third
part
of
the
Stars
of
Heaven
,
and
did
cast
them
to
the
earth
.
The
second
place
in
which
the
enemies
of
the
Saints
,
(
to
whom
they
are
given
for
a
while
)
are
described
is
,
Rev.
13.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5
,
6
,
7
,
8.
verses
,
which
is
as
followes
.
And
I
stood
upon
the
sand
of
the
Sea
,
and
saw
a
Beast
rise
up
out
of
the
Sea
,
having
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
,
and
upon
his
horns
ten
Crowns
,
and
upon
his
head
the
name
of
blasphemy
.
And
the
Beast
which
I
saw
was
like
unto
a
Leopard
,
and
his
feet
were
as
the
feet
of
a
Bear
,
and
his
mouth
as
the
mouth
of
a
Lion
,
and
the
Dragon
gave
him
his
power
,
and
seat
,
and
great
authority
.
And
I
saw
one
of
his
heads
as
it
were
wounded
to
death
,
and
his
deadly
wound
was
healed
,
and
all
the
world
wondered
after
the
Beast
,
and
they
worshipped
the
Dragon
which
gave
power
unto
the
Beast
,
and
they
worshipped
the
Beast
saying
,
Who
is
like
unto
the
Beast
?
Who
is
able
to
make
war
with
him
?
And
there
was
given
unto
him
a
mouth
speaking
great
things
,
and
blasphemies
,
and
power
was
given
unto
him
to
continue
fourty
,
and
two
months
.
And
he
opened
his
mouth
in
blasphemy
against
God
,
to
blaspheme
his
name
,
and
his
tabernacle
,
and
them
that
dwelt
in
heaven
.
And
it
was
given
unto
him
to
make
war
with
the
Saints
,
and
to
overcome
them
:
and
power
was
given
him
over
all
kindreds
and
tongues
,
and
nations
,
and
all
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
shall
worship
him
,
whose
names
are
not
written
in
the
book
of
life
of
the
Lamb
slain
from
the
foundation
of
the
world
.
The
third
place
where
the
enemies
of
the
Temple
,
and
the
holy
City
,
viz.
The
Saints
are
described
,
is
Rev.
17.
3
,
4
,
5
,
6.
as
it
followeth
.
And
I
saw
a
woman
sit
upon
a
scarlet
coloured
Beast
,
full
of
names
of
blasphemy
,
having
seven
heads
,
and
ten
horns
,
and
the
woman
was
arraied
in
purple
,
and
scarlet
colour
,
and
decked
with
gold
,
and
precious
stone
,
and
pearls
,
having
a
golden
cup
in
her
hand
,
full
of
abominations
and
filthinesse
of
her
fornication
:
and
upon
her
forehead
was
a
name
written
,
MYSTERY
,
BABYLON
THE
GREAT
,
THE
MOTHER
OF
HARLOTS
,
AND
ABOMINATIONS
OF
THE
EARTH
.
And
I
saw
the
woman
drunken
with
the
bloud
of
the
Saints
,
and
with
the
bloud
of
the
Martyrs
of
Jesus
:
and
when
I
saw
her
I
wondred
with
great
admiration
.
Thus
now
the
enemies
of
the
Church
,
the
Temple
or
holy
City
,
which
in
the
text
in
hand
are
only
described
by
this
word
(
the
Gentiles
)
in
these
passages
are
more
largely
characterized
.
But
these
expressions
used
in
these
descriptions
of
these
enemies
,
being
for
the
most
part
very
mysterious
:
we
have
these
mysteries
opened
,
and
unveiled
in
the
17.
Chap.
from
the
7
,
vers
.
to
the
end
of
the
Chapter
,
as
it
followes
.
And
the
Angel
said
unto
me
wherefore
didst
thou
marvel
?
I
will
tell
thee
the
mystery
of
the
woman
,
and
of
the
Beast
that
carrieth
her
which
hath
the
seven
heads
,
and
ten
horns
.
The
Beast
that
thou
sawest
was
,
and
is
not
,
and
shall
ascend
out
of
the
bottomelesse
pit
,
and
goe
into
perdition
;
and
they
that
dwell
on
the
earth
shall
wonder
,
whose
names
were
not
written
in
the
book
of
life
,
from
the
foundation
of
the
World
,
when
they
behold
the
Beast
that
was
,
and
is
not
,
and
yet
is
.
And
here
is
the
minde
which
hath
wisdome
:
The
seven
heads
are
seven
mountains
,
on
which
the
woman
sitteth
,
and
there
are
seven
Kings
,
five
are
fallen
,
and
one
is
,
and
the
other
is
not
yet
come
:
and
when
he
commeth
,
he
must
continue
a
short
space
.
And
the
Beast
that
was
and
is
not
even
he
is
the
eighth
,
and
is
of
the
seven
,
and
goeth
into
perdition
.
And
the
ten
horns
which
thou
sawest
,
are
ten
Kings
which
have
received
no
Kindome
as
yet
:
but
receive
power
as
Kings
one
hour
with
the
Beast
.
These
have
one
minde
,
and
shall
give
their
power
and
strength
unto
the
Beast
.
These
shall
make
warre
with
the
Lamb
,
and
the
Lamb
shall
overcome
them
:
for
he
is
Lord
of
Lords
,
and
King
of
Kings
,
and
they
that
are
with
him
,
are
called
,
and
chosen
,
and
faithfull
.
And
he
saith
unto
me
the
waters
which
thou
sawest
,
where
the
Whore
sitteth
,
are
peoples
,
and
multitudes
,
and
nations
,
and
tongues
.
And
the
ten
horns
which
thou
sawest
upon
the
Beast
,
these
shall
hate
the
Whore
,
and
shall
make
her
desolate
and
naked
,
and
shall
eat
her
flesh
,
and
burn
her
with
fire
,
for
God
hath
put
in
their
hearts
to
fulfill
his
will
,
and
to
agree
,
and
give
their
Kingdom
unto
the
Beast
,
untill
the
words
of
God
shall
be
fulfilled
.
And
the
woman
which
thou
sawest
is
that
great
City
which
reigneth
over
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
.
In
these
words
,
we
have
the
mysterie
opened
of
what
is
delivered
in
the
12
,
13
,
and
17.
Chapters
,
concerning
the
Beast
,
and
the
Woman
,
and
the
Heads
,
and
the
Horns
,
and
the
many
waters
:
which
are
all
mysterious
expressions
,
and
hard
to
be
understood
,
(
as
those
were
,
Dan.
7.
from
the
1
,
to
the
9
,
ver
.
untill
the
interpretation
was
given
to
Daniel
at
the
16
,
verse
and
so
on
)
but
the
Angel
having
in
this
17
,
Chap.
opened
these
mysteries
,
now
the
meaning
of
them
is
more
apparent
:
So
that
,
First
,
If
it
be
queried
,
What
is
the
Beast
?
We
have
it
answered
,
verse
8.
in
these
words
,
The
Beast
that
thou
sawest
was
,
and
is
not
;
and
shall
ascend
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
and
go
into
perdition
.
Now
by
comparing
this
with
some
passages
in
the
12
,
and
13.
Chapters
,
we
shall
plainly
see
what
the
Beast
is
.
In
the
11.
Chap.
at
the
9
,
verse
,
the
Dragon
there
mentioned
,
is
said
to
be
,
That
old
serpent
called
the
Devill
,
and
Satan
which
deceiveth
the
whole
world
.
And
in
the
13.
Chap.
at
the
1
,
and
2.
verses
,
it
is
said
,
That
a
Beast
did
rise
up
out
of
the
Sea
,
having
seven
heads
,
and
ten
horns
,
and
upon
his
horns
ten
Crowns
,
and
upon
his
heads
the
names
of
blasphemy
:
and
the
Beast
was
like
unto
a
Leopard
,
and
his
feet
were
as
the
feet
of
a
Bear
,
and
his
mouth
as
the
mouth
of
a
Lion
;
and
the
Dragon
gave
him
his
power
,
and
his
seat
,
and
great
authority
.
So
then
;
The
Beast
that
hath
seven
heads
,
and
ten
horns
,
and
is
like
unto
a
Leopard
,
&c.
is
some
wicked
one
in
whom
the
devil
raigns
;
who
hath
power
,
and
a
seat
,
and
great
authority
in
the
earth
:
which
power
,
and
seat
,
and
great
authority
,
was
given
unto
him
of
the
devil
.
And
though
that
wicked
one
,
that
hath
that
devilish
power
,
and
authority
,
be
distinct
from
the
devil
;
(
as
he
that
receives
is
distinct
from
him
that
gives
:
)
yet
they
are
so
one
,
as
the
devill
is
said
to
be
in
the
Beast
:
for
what
the
Beast
is
said
to
doe
,
the
devill
is
said
to
doe
:
for
in
the
13.
Chapter
,
at
the
7
,
vers
.
it
is
the
Beast
that
is
said
to
make
war
with
Saints
:
but
in
the
12.
Chapter
,
at
the
17
,
verse
,
the
devill
is
said
to
doe
it
.
And
again
,
they
are
so
one
,
as
the
Beast
is
said
to
be
the
devill
;
and
therefore
when
the
Angel
comes
to
declare
what
the
Beast
is
,
in
the
fore-mentioned
place
,
saies
he
,
The
Beast
shall
ascend
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
.
It
is
not
said
he
shall
receive
his
authority
from
him
that
ascends
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
(
though
that
be
the
meaning
of
it
,
as
before
appears
:
)
but
He
shall
ascend
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
;
to
shew
the
onenesse
of
the
devil
,
and
the
Beast
.
Thus
the
mysterie
of
the
Beast
is
unfolded
;
and
it
appears
,
that
the
Beast
is
a
wicked
one
,
that
hath
a
devilish
power
,
and
authority
,
and
is
one
with
the
devil
.
This
is
he
of
whom
it
is
said
,
All
the
world
wondered
after
the
Beast
;
and
worshipped
the
Dragon
that
gave
power
unto
the
Beast
;
and
worshipped
the
Beast
saying
,
Who
is
like
unto
the
Beast
?
Who
is
able
to
make
warre
with
him
?
And
of
whom
it
was
said
,
That
there
was
given
unto
him
a
mouth
speaking
great
things
,
and
blasphemies
;
and
power
was
given
unto
him
to
continue
fourty
and
two
months
,
&c.
As
you
have
it
pages
46
,
and
47.
But
secondly
,
If
it
be
queried
,
What
that
Woman
is
,
that
is
said
Chapter
17.
3.
to
sit
upon
this
Beast
?
We
have
an
Answer
to
this
,
in
the
18
,
verse
of
this
17.
Chapter
,
in
these
words
:
And
the
Woman
which
thou
sawest
,
is
that
great
City
which
raigneth
over
the
Kings
of
the
earth
.
Now
what
that
great
City
was
,
that
did
then
raign
over
the
Kings
of
the
earth
;
though
it
were
not
so
apparent
in
severall
other
histories
as
it
is
;
yet
the
Scriptures
could
sufficiently
inform
us
:
for
it
informs
us
,
that
Tribute
was
paid
to
Caesar
;
Matth.
22.
17.
And
that
because
Caesar
was
he
that
raigned
over
the
kings
of
the
earth
,
the
Jews
said
to
Pilate
,
If
thou
let
this
man
go
,
thou
art
not
Caesars
friend
.
And
that
Paul
appealed
to
Caesar
,
as
being
the
highest
authority
that
then
was
:
as
appears
,
Acts
25.
10
,
11.
Now
the
place
where
Caesars
royall
seat
was
then
,
was
the
City
of
Rome
,
as
appears
in
that
Paul
was
sent
thither
.
So
that
Rome
was
the
City
that
then
raigned
over
the
Kings
of
the
earth
.
And
therefore
it
was
that
it
was
accounted
such
a
priviledge
to
be
a
Roman
,
Acts
22.
25
,
26.
Now
since
it
is
clear
in
Scripture
;
(
and
all
histories
do
acknowledge
it
,
)
that
Rome
was
the
great
City
that
raigned
over
the
Kings
of
the
earth
;
Then
it
appears
,
That
Rome
is
that
Woman
that
is
said
to
sit
upon
the
Beast
.
Now
this
being
apparent
,
it
doth
appear
the
more
clearly
what
the
Beast
is
.
It
was
clear
before
,
That
the
Beast
was
a
wicked
one
in
whom
the
Devill
raigned
,
that
had
received
power
,
and
a
seat
,
and
great
Authority
from
the
Devil
:
but
it
did
not
so
clearly
appear
who
that
wicked
one
in
particular
is
.
But
here
it
appears
that
it
is
particularly
he
upon
whom
the
City
of
Rome
sitteth
:
he
that
supports
it
.
Now
it
is
apparent
that
it
is
that
wicked
one
the
Pope
,
that
is
the
support
of
the
cursed
City
.
He
it
is
that
bears
her
up
in
her
pompe
,
and
pride
,
and
filthy
abominable
,
Sodomiticall
practises
.
He
is
the
Beast
upon
which
that
great
Whore
sitteth
.
And
the
City
of
Rome
hath
been
,
and
to
this
day
is
such
a
fountain
of
filthinesse
,
and
whoredoms
,
and
all
cursed
abominations
:
as
this
name
appears
so
perspicuously
in
her
forehead
,
as
he
that
runs
may
reade
it
,
MYSTERIE
,
BABYLON
THE
GREAT
,
THE
MOTHER
OF
HARLOTS
,
AND
ABOMINATIONS
OF
THE
EARTH
.
And
it
is
apparent
,
that
She
is
drunken
with
the
blood
of
Saints
,
and
the
blood
of
the
Martyrs
of
Jesus
.
But
thirdly
,
If
the
Question
be
,
What
the
seven
heads
of
the
Beast
are
?
The
Angel
gives
an
answer
to
that
,
at
the
9
,
verse
of
the
17.
Chapter
.
The
seven
heads
are
seven
mountains
upon
which
the
Woman
sitteth
.
The
Woman
being
the
City
of
Rome
;
the
seven
heads
of
the
Beast
,
are
said
to
be
the
seven
mountains
upon
which
that
City
was
built
.
And
with
this
Historians
agree
,
〈◊〉
say
,
that
the
City
of
Rome
was
founded
upon
seven
mountains
.
Now
these
may
as
properly
be
said
to
be
the
seven
heads
of
the
Beast
;
as
the
ten
Kings
may
be
said
to
be
his
ten
horns
:
as
will
appear
by
and
by
.
Fourthly
,
If
it
should
be
enquired
,
What
the
ten
horns
are
,
mentioned
Chap.
12.
3.
and
13.
1.
&
17.
3
?
The
Angel
answers
that
in
the
12
,
verse
of
the
seventeen
Chapter
,
in
these
words
:
And
the
ten
horns
which
thou
sawest
are
ten
Kings
,
which
have
received
no
Kingdome
as
yet
,
but
receive
power
as
kings
one
hour
with
the
Beast
.
These
have
one
minde
,
and
shall
give
their
power
,
and
strength
unto
the
Beast
;
these
shall
make
war
with
the
Lamb
,
&c.
In
these
words
the
Angel
unveils
this
also
,
and
tels
us
,
that
those
which
are
mysteriously
exprest
by
the
ten
horns
of
the
Beast
,
are
the
ten
Kings
,
which
did
give
up
their
power
,
and
strength
unto
the
Beast
with
one
consent
,
&
one
mind
,
and
thus
it
came
to
passe
:
for
when
the
devil
gave
the
Pope
that
power
,
and
authority
,
whereby
the
Emperor
of
Rome
was
subjected
to
him
,
then
the
ten
Kingdomes
that
were
under
Rome
,
did
likewise
willingly
give
up
their
power
to
him
also
;
and
were
subjected
to
the
Beast
,
and
as
he
,
so
they
also
made
warre
with
the
Lamb
the
Lord
Jesus
in
his
Saints
:
and
so
became
the
ten
horns
of
the
Beast
,
by
which
he
became
the
more
dreadfull
,
and
terrible
:
for
he
had
not
been
so
dreadful
,
if
he
had
but
only
had
the
strength
of
his
seven
heads
,
of
that
great
City
that
is
seated
upon
seven
hils
:
but
having
these
ten
horns
also
,
these
ten
Kingdoms
he
was
become
very
terrible
.
But
fifthly
,
If
it
should
be
queried
,
What
the
many
waters
are
upon
which
the
Woman
sitteth
,
mentioned
Chap.
17.
1.
&
13.
1
?
The
Angel
answers
that
also
,
in
the
15.
verse
of
the
17.
Chapter
,
in
these
words
:
The
waters
which
thou
sawest
where
the
Whore
sitteth
,
are
peoples
,
and
multitudes
,
and
nations
,
and
tongues
.
So
that
this
is
not
left
in
the
mysterie
neither
;
but
the
Angel
plainly
declares
,
That
by
the
waters
is
meant
the
peoples
,
and
nations
,
and
multitudes
,
and
tongues
.
And
the
Whore
is
said
to
sit
upon
them
;
because
they
have
willingly
subjected
themselves
unto
her
,
to
be
as
it
were
vassals
to
her
.
Now
by
this
time
it
appears
from
these
12
,
13
,
and
17.
Chapters
,
what
those
Gentiles
(
mentioned
in
the
text
,
to
whom
the
Temple
,
and
the
holy
City
was
given
,
)
are
in
particular
:
for
it
appears
that
as
though
the
Church
of
old
had
many
enemies
,
yet
they
were
particularly
given
to
the
Babylonians
,
the
Chaldeans
:
So
now
,
the
Church
is
particularly
given
to
be
trodden
under
foot
of
mysticall
Babylon
,
Rome
,
and
of
that
wicked
one
the
Pope
,
that
hath
received
from
the
devil
,
his
power
,
and
his
seat
,
and
great
authority
.
Now
that
these
particular
enemies
did
as
the
text
declares
,
Tread
the
holy
City
under
foot
,
appears
also
in
these
following
passages
:
Rev.
12.
13
,
14
,
15.
The
Dragon
persecuted
the
Woman
,
which
brought
forth
a
man-childe
:
and
to
the
Woman
were
given
two
wings
of
a
great
Eagle
,
that
she
might
flee
into
the
wildernesse
,
into
her
place
,
where
she
is
nourished
for
a
time
,
and
times
,
and
half
a
time
from
the
face
of
the
serpent
;
and
the
serpent
cast
out
of
his
mouth
water
as
a
flood
after
the
Woman
,
that
he
might
cause
her
to
be
carried
away
of
the
flood
.
That
by
the
Dragon
here
mentioned
,
is
meant
the
Pope
who
is
one
with
him
,
appears
page
49.
50.
Now
he
is
here
said
to
persecute
the
Woman
,
(
the
Church
)
that
is
cloathed
with
the
Sun
,
and
the
Moon
under
her
feet
.
And
this
wicked
one
persecutes
the
Church
,
as
she
is
thereby
driven
into
the
wildernesse
:
that
is
,
into
a
desolate
,
bewildred
,
barren
,
and
sad
condition
;
and
that
,
so
long
as
the
Beast
remains
:
(
for
that
's
the
meaning
of
a
time
,
times
,
and
half
a
time
,
as
will
appear
in
what
follows
,
)
as
if
it
were
not
possible
for
the
Church
to
be
in
any
other
then
a
wildernesse
condition
,
untill
the
ruine
of
the
Beast
,
and
the
fall
of
Babylon
were
come
.
And
when
he
had
driven
the
Church
into
that
desolate
wildernesse
condition
,
he
was
not
therewith
satisfied
,
but
cast
out
water
as
a
flood
after
her
,
that
he
might
cause
her
to
be
carried
away
with
the
flood
.
And
hath
it
not
been
even
thus
?
Did
not
that
scarlet
coloured
Beast
so
persecute
the
holy
City
,
all
the
Saints
of
God
ever
since
his
first
rise
,
as
that
they
have
been
in
a
desolate
,
sad
,
wildernesse
condition
ever
since
?
And
yet
is
he
not
so
satisfied
,
but
is
sending
out
of
his
floods
of
malice
,
and
fury
after
the
Saints
;
and
would
swallow
them
all
up
if
it
were
possible
.
Again
,
Chapter
12.
17.
he
is
said
,
To
be
●roth
with
the
Woman
,
and
to
make
war
with
the
remnant
of
her
seed
,
which
keep
the
Commandments
of
God
,
and
have
the
testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
.
And
Chap.
13.
6
,
7.
And
the
Beast
opened
his
mouth
in
blasphemy
against
God
,
to
blaspheme
his
name
,
and
his
tabernacle
,
and
them
that
dwelt
in
heaven
;
and
it
was
given
unto
him
to
make
war
with
the
Saints
,
and
to
overcome
them
.
And
hath
not
that
Beast
,
the
,
Pope
punctually
done
as
is
here
spoken
of
him
,
in
opening
his
mouth
in
blasphemy
against
God
,
to
blaspheme
his
name
and
his
Saints
?
Hath
he
not
said
himself
was
the
head
of
the
Church
,
and
that
he
could
forgive
sins
,
with
many
other
blasphemies
?
And
hath
not
he
made
war
with
the
Saints
,
which
kept
the
Commandments
of
God
,
and
the
testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
?
Have
not
they
been
the
only
ones
with
whom
he
hath
made
war
?
The
most
vilest
,
and
most
abominable
persons
were
most
nourished
by
that
cursed
Beast
;
and
the
most
precious
Saints
have
been
most
hated
,
and
hath
he
not
also
overcome
them
?
For
,
for
this
twelve
hundred
years
he
hath
so
overcome
them
,
as
they
never
had
power
to
rise
up
against
him
untill
of
late
.
Again
,
Chap.
17.
6.
the
great
Whore
is
said
to
be
drunke
with
the
blood
of
Saints
,
and
with
the
blood
of
the
Martyrs
of
Jesus
.
And
Chap.
18.
24.
It
is
again
said
of
Babylon
,
the
City
of
Rome
,
the
great
Whore
,
That
in
her
was
found
the
blood
of
Prophets
,
and
of
Saints
,
and
of
all
that
were
slain
upon
the
earth
.
And
most
evident
it
is
,
That
Rome
hath
not
only
made
others
drunken
with
the
cup
of
her
abominations
,
and
filthinesse
of
her
fornications
;
but
is
her self
drunken
with
the
blood
of
the
Saints
,
and
the
blood
of
the
Martyrs
of
Jesus
,
which
she
hath
taken
in
greedily
,
and
eagerly
,
and
in
her
it
will
be
found
,
when
with
violence
she
shall
be
thrown
down
,
and
become
the
habitation
of
devils
,
and
the
hold
of
every
foul
spirit
,
and
a
cage
of
every
unclean
and
hurtfull
Bird.
Thus
by
this
time
it
appears
by
whom
,
and
how
the
holy
City
hath
been
troden
under
foot
.
And
the
holy
City
shall
they
tread
under
foot
,
fourty
and
two
moneths
.
]
It
being
apparent
,
what
the
enemies
of
the
Church
are
,
and
that
they
have
troden
the
Temple
,
and
holy
City
under
foot
.
The
next
thing
to
be
cleared
,
is
the
time
how
long
those
enemies
of
the
Church
were
to
tread
her
under
foot
.
And
that
is
heer
said
to
be
fourty
and
two
moneths
.
Now
what
the
meaning
of
this
is
,
will
more
clearly
appear
,
by
comparing
it
with
four
other
passages
in
the
prophecy
of
this
Book
.
One
is
Chap.
12.
6.
And
the
woman
fled
into
the
wildernesse
,
where
she
had
a
place
prepared
of
God
,
that
they
should
feed
her
there
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
daies
.
A
second
,
Chap.
12.
14.
And
to
the
woman
were
given
two
wings
of
a
great
Eagle
,
that
she
might
flee
into
the
wilderness
:
into
her
place
;
where
she
is
nourished
,
for
a
time
,
and
times
,
and
halfe
a
time
,
from
the
face
of
the
Serpent
.
A
third
,
is
Chap.
11.
3.
And
I
will
give
power
unto
my
two
Witnesses
,
and
they
shall
prophesie
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
daies
,
cloathed
in
sackcloth
.
A
fourth
,
is
Chap.
13.
5.
And
there
was
given
unto
the
Beast
,
a
mouth
speaking
great
things
,
and
blasphemies
;
and
power
was
given
unto
him
to
continue
fourty
and
two
months
.
&
it
was
given
unto
him
to
make
war
,
&c.
Now
the
text
speaks
of
the
afflicted
condition
of
the
Church
,
under
the
expression
of
being
trod
under
foot
:
and
the
first
of
these
passages
speaks
of
the
afflicted
condition
of
the
Church
,
under
the
expression
of
flying
into
the
wildernesse
;
because
of
the
persecution
of
her
enemies
.
The
second
of
these
passages
,
speaks
likewise
of
the
afflicted
condition
of
the
Chuch
,
under
the
same
expression
as
the
former
,
of
fleeing
into
the
wildernesse
.
The
third
of
these
expressions
,
speakes
of
the
afflicted
condition
of
the
Church
,
under
the
expression
of
being
cloathed
in
sack-cloath
.
and
the
4.
speaks
of
the
afflicted
condition
of
the
Church
,
under
the
expression
of
the
Beasts
making
war
with
the
Saints
and
overcoming
them
,
and
they
all
speaking
the
same
thing
:
the
affliction
of
the
Church
,
do
also
speak
of
the
same
time
of
the
continuance
of
that
affliction
,
with
this
in
the
Text.
Now
in
the
Text
,
that
time
is
expressed
under
the
expression
of
fourty
and
two
moneths
.
And
In
the
first
of
A
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
daies
.
In
the
second
of
A
time
,
and
times
,
and
half
a
time
.
In
the
third
of
A
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
daies
.
In
the
fourth
of
Fourtie
and
two
moneths
.
Now
that
these
agree
in
one
,
appears
thus
.
In
fourty
and
two
moneths
,
accounting
thirty
daies
to
a
moneth
,
there
is
just
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
daies
:
so
that
fourty
and
two
moneths
,
and
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
daies
,
agree
in
one
.
Again
in
three
years
and
a
half
,
we
have
just
fourty
and
two
months
,
accounting
twelve
moneths
to
a
year
:
So
that
a
time
,
times
,
and
half
a
time
,
that
is
,
one
year
,
two
years
,
and
half
a
year
,
which
is
three
years
and
a
half
,
agrees
with
fourty
and
two
moneths
.
And
with
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
daies
.
So
that
the
time
the
Church
was
to
continue
under
affliction
,
to
be
troden
under
foot
,
was
a
thousand
two
hundred
&
threescore
daies
.
Now
as
the
Prophet
Ezekiel
was
to
account
a
day
for
a
year
(
Eze.
4
,
5
,
6.
)
so
this
one
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
daies
,
is
to
be
accounted
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
years
.
So
then
whereas
in
the
Text
it
is
said
,
that
the
Church
should
be
troden
under
foot
fourty
and
two
moneths
by
the
Gentiles
;
that
is
particularly
,
by
that
wicked
one
the
Pope
,
and
his
adherents
,
the
mysticall
Babylonians
:
the
meaning
of
that
fourty
two
moneths
is
,
A
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
years
.
And
it
must
of
necessity
be
acknowledged
to
be
so
;
for
the
Beast
hath
troden
the
holy
City
under
foot
,
for
above
twelve
hundred
years
already
.
Verse
.
3.
And
I
will
give
power
unto
my
two
Witnesses
,
and
they
shall
prophesie
a
thousand
two
hundred
,
and
threescore
daies
cloathed
in
sackcloth
.
]
That
this
word
(
My
two
Witnesses
)
cannot
be
confined
onely
to
two
men
,
that
should
be
the
Witnesses
of
Christ
Jesus
;
is
most
apparent
:
because
they
are
said
to
continue
so
long
,
as
the
holy
City
was
to
be
troden
under
foot
of
the
Beast
;
which
is
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
years
.
Now
twelve
hundred
years
,
is
a
terme
of
time
which
no
man
ever
lived
when
men
lived
longest
:
much
lesse
since
the
flood
,
therefore
since
the
two
Witnesses
are
said
to
continue
twelve
hundred
and
sixty
years
;
they
cannot
be
confined
onely
unto
two
men
,
but
do
include
all
the
Saints
,
that
have
been
Witnesses
of
the
truths
of
Jesus
Christ
,
ever
since
the
Beast
began
to
persecute
the
Church
:
for
Jesus
Christ
during
all
that
time
,
did
never
leave
himself
without
witnesses
,
though
for
the
most
part
of
that
time
,
the
number
of
them
were
very
small
,
in
comparison
of
the
false
prophets
of
the
Beast
:
which
may
be
the
reason
,
why
they
are
here
exprest
by
the
smallest
of
numbers
,
the
number
two
.
But
I
say
,
Jesus
Christ
hath
never
left
himself
without
Witnesses
;
but
hath
had
some
at
all
times
,
that
have
been
witnesses
of
his
truths
,
in
opposition
to
the
Beast
.
And
those
are
they
,
that
are
here
in
the
text
said
to
prophesie
,
a
thousand
two
hundred
,
and
sixty
daies
.
Now
as
this
text
holds
forth
,
That
Jesus
Christ
hath
had
Witnesses
,
during
all
the
raign
of
the
Beast
,
and
the
persecuted
condition
of
the
Church
:
so
other
passages
in
this
prophesie
confirm
it
,
as
Chap.
8.
9.
I
saw
under
the
Altar
,
the
souls
of
them
that
were
slain
for
the
word
of
God
,
and
for
the
testimony
which
they
held
.
These
were
some
that
had
witnessed
,
and
testified
the
truths
of
Christ
against
the
Beast
,
and
sealed
their
testimony
with
their
bloud
;
for
they
were
slain
for
the
Word
of
God
,
and
for
the
testimony
which
they
held
.
And
to
shew
that
these
were
not
all
that
witnessed
the
truths
of
Christ
,
but
that
Jesus
Christ
had
continually
some
that
were
his
Witnesses
,
which
the
beast
should
continually
be
slaying
;
it
is
said
in
the
11.
verse
of
that
Chap.
That
they
should
rest
yet
for
a
little
season
,
untill
their
fellow
servants
also
,
and
their
brethren
that
should
be
killed
as
they
were
,
should
be
fulfilled
:
So
that
Christ
had
a
further
number
of
Witnesses
,
which
were
also
to
honour
him
,
by
laying
down
their
lives
for
his
truth
.
And
Chap.
12.
11.
The
Witnesses
of
Christ
,
are
again
mentioned
,
for
it
is
said
,
That
the
Dragon
did
make
war
,
with
them
which
kept
the
commandments
of
God
,
and
have
the
testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
.
And
verse
12.
they
are
said
,
To
overcome
the
devil
,
by
the
bloud
of
the
Lamb
,
(
by
which
all
Saints
do
overcome
him
)
and
by
the
word
of
their
testimony
:
for
they
loved
not
their
lives
unto
the
death
.
Here
it
appears
that
the
Saints
did
so
witnesse
the
truths
of
Christ
;
as
they
counted
not
their
lives
dear
unto
them
,
but
laid
them
down
to
seale
the
truth
which
they
held
,
which
was
a
means
of
convincing
many
of
the
truth
,
and
thereby
they
were
overcomers
of
the
Beast
.
And
chap.
18.
24.
when
Babylon
came
to
be
throwne
downe
,
it
is
said
,
That
in
her
was
found
the
bloud
of
Prophets
,
and
of
all
that
were
slain
upon
the
earth
:
whereby
it
appears
,
That
during
all
the
raign
of
the
Beast
,
he
hath
been
slaying
the
Prophets
,
Witnesses
,
and
Saints
of
Jesus
Christ
.
Thus
by
these
severall
passages
it
is
evident
,
That
Christ
hath
had
his
Witnesses
during
all
the
raign
of
the
Beast
;
and
it
is
apparent
that
this
word
,
My
two
Witnesses
includes
all
those
Witnesses
of
Christ
,
that
have
been
during
all
the
raign
of
the
Beast
:
for
they
have
been
said
to
prophesie
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
years
.
Object
.
But
how
could
all
the
Witnesses
of
Christ
,
be
said
to
prophesie
?
I
answer
,
Every
Saint
in
a
sence
,
may
be
said
to
be
a
Prophet
.
For
they
are
Prophets
to
whom
God
discovers
his
secrets
:
and
there
is
no
true
Saints
,
but
the
secrets
of
God
are
discovered
to
them
,
Psal
.
15.
14.
The
secret
of
the
Lord
is
with
them
that
fear
him
,
and
he
will
shew
them
his
Covenant
.
The
truth
is
,
it
is
the
discoveries
of
God
,
and
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
of
hidden
truths
that
maketh
Saints
.
If
the
Lord
did
not
reveal
his
secrets
unto
poor
souls
,
it
would
not
be
possible
for
them
to
be
Saints
.
Now
then
as
soon
as
the
soul
is
made
a
Saint
,
it
is
made
a
Prophet
:
for
when
the
Lord
hath
revealed
himself
unto
the
soul
and
discovered
his
secrets
to
it
,
made
it
to
see
the
wonderfull
things
of
his
law
,
and
caused
it
to
rejoyce
in
the
sweet
discoveries
of
his
grace
,
the
soul
cannot
choose
but
declare
them
to
others
.
Yea
the
word
is
as
a
fire
in
its
bosome
,
and
it
cannot
hold
it
in
,
according
to
that
rule
,
When
thou
art
converted
strengthen
thy
brethren
.
This
is
ever
the
sweet
temper
of
a
real
Saint
,
he
cannot
but
give
vent
to
the
bublings
of
Christ
upon
his
heart
:
and
that
in
opposing
gain-saiers
,
contending
earnestly
for
the
faith
,
and
in
the
edifying
,
exhorting
,
and
comforting
of
other
Saints
.
Now
that
this
is
prophecying
,
is
most
evident
in
these
Scriptures
,
1
Cor.
14.
3.
He
that
prophesieth
,
speaketh
unto
men
to
edification
,
and
exhortation
,
and
comfort
.
Now
this
all
Saints
in
some
measure
or
other
can
do
,
and
sometimes
doth
;
though
some
Saints
can
doe
it
farre
more
excellently
then
others
,
yet
he
that
speaketh
to
edification
,
exhortation
and
consolation
,
though
with
much
weaknesse
,
doth
as
truly
prophesie
as
he
that
hath
greatest
abilities
.
Another
Scripture
is
Act.
15.
32.
And
Judas
and
Silas
being
prophets
also
themselves
,
exhorted
the
brethren
with
many
words
,
and
confirmed
them
.
Here
it
is
evident
,
That
to
speak
the
word
of
exhortation
,
and
information
,
to
the
confirming
of
Saints
in
the
truth
,
is
to
prophesie
:
for
Judas
and
Silas
are
said
to
exhort
and
confirm
the
Saints
,
as
they
were
Prophets
.
Another
passage
to
this
purpose
is
Revel
.
19.
10.
For
the
testimony
of
Jesus
is
the
spirit
of
prophesie
.
This
passage
gives
a
most
clear
answer
to
the
question
,
What
is
it
to
prophesie
?
The
Angel
had
said
,
Chap.
18.
24.
That
in
Babylon
was
found
the
bloud
of
Prophets
,
and
of
Saints
.
Now
here
he
makes
it
to
appear
,
what
the
Prophets
were
that
Rome
had
slain
;
namely
,
they
were
they
that
had
the
testimony
of
Jesus
;
for
(
saith
he
)
The
testimony
of
Jesus
is
the
spirit
of
prophesie
.
So
that
all
Saints
that
have
the
testimony
of
Jesus
,
have
the
spirit
of
prophesie
:
and
so
all
that
were
slain
for
the
testimony
of
Jesus
,
were
they
that
did
prophesie
in
sackcloth
.
I
will
give
power
unto
my
two
Witnesses
,
and
they
shall
prophesie
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
daies
clothed
in
sackcloth
.
]
Jesus
Christ
having
in
the
former
verse
,
declared
that
the
holy
City
should
be
troden
under
foot
,
which
is
the
afflicted
condition
of
the
Church
,
he
doth
here
declare
,
what
supplies
they
should
have
in
that
condition
:
in
that
he
saies
that
he
would
give
unto
them
this
gift
,
that
they
should
prophesie
.
Though
they
are
to
be
destitute
of
outward
comforts
and
outward
liberties
by
the
enemies
persecuting
of
them
,
yet
they
are
to
have
inward
comforts
:
the
Lord
will
reveal
his
secrets
to
them
,
which
shall
exceed
all
outward
comforts
;
they
shall
have
the
testimony
of
Jesus
,
which
is
the
spirit
of
prophesie
.
I
will
give
unto
my
two
Witnesses
,
and
they
shall
prophesie
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
daies
.
]
That
this
one
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
daies
,
is
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
years
,
appears
in
pag.
59
,
60
,
&c.
Where
it
is
evident
,
that
it
is
the
same
term
of
time
with
that
in
the
former
verse
,
and
with
that
in
former
passages
of
this
book
;
and
that
the
meaning
of
them
all
,
is
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
years
,
there
appears
.
Cloathed
in
sackcloth
]
While
the
Church
was
in
the
materiall
Babylon
,
they
were
in
a
sad
and
mourning
posture
;
for
they
wept
and
hung
their
harps
on
willows
,
and
could
not
sing
the
songs
of
Sion
:
So
the
Church
now
being
in
mysticall
Babylon
,
and
insulted
over
by
their
enemies
,
God
having
for
a
time
given
them
to
be
troden
under
foot
by
them
,
they
are
in
mourning
,
sad
and
sable
garments
;
clothed
in
sackcloth
:
though
they
inwardly
enjoy
the
discoveries
of
the
bosome
secrets
of
the
Father
,
the
comforts
of
the
Spirit
,
though
they
have
the
Spirit
of
prophesie
:
yet
they
prophesie
in
sackcloth
,
their
out-side
,
their
cloathing
is
sackcloth
,
to
the
outward
eye
they
are
in
a
sad
posture
:
and
they
cannot
be
otherwise
,
while
they
are
under
the
power
and
tyrany
of
Babylon
.
Verse
4.
These
are
the
two
Olive-trees
]
These
,
that
is
,
these
two
Witnesses
,
are
the
two
Olive-trees
.
In
that
they
are
said
to
be
(
the
)
two
Olive-trees
,
it
implies
it
hath
reference
unto
some
passage
of
Scripture
,
wherein
there
is
a
former
mention
of
them
.
Now
the
place
where
they
are
mentioned
,
is
Zech.
4.
so
that
Zechariah
doth
prophesie
of
these
two
Witnesses
,
under
the
expression
of
two
Olive-trees
;
and
therefore
the
holy
Ghost
mentioning
the
Witnesses
here
,
declares
,
that
these
are
they
that
are
elsewhere
called
the
two
Olive-trees
.
Now
in
that
place
,
Zech.
4.
4.
we
finde
that
the
Prophet
doth
ask
the
Angel
,
What
these
be
?
And
then
the
Angel
makes
this
answer
,
This
is
the
word
of
the
Lord
unto
Zerubbabel
,
saying
;
not
by
might
,
nor
by
power
,
but
by
my
spirit
,
saith
the
Lord
of
hosts
:
Who
art
thou
,
ô
great
mountain
?
Before
Zerubbabel
thou
shalt
become
a
plain
,
and
he
shall
bring
forth
the
head
stone
thereof
with
shoutings
,
crying
,
Grace
,
Grace
unto
it
.
Now
this
is
somewhat
a
mysterious
answer
;
but
thus
much
appears
in
it
:
That
though
the
Saints
seem
to
be
little
in
the
eyes
of
men
,
and
their
enemy
(
whether
it
be
the
materiall
Babylon
,
or
the
mystical
Babylon
)
seem
to
be
a
great
mountain
,
as
if
it
were
impossible
for
the
Saints
to
remove
their
mountainous
enemy
:
yet
they
shall
be
removed
out
of
their
way
,
the
great
mountain
shall
become
a
plain
before
them
;
and
those
Saints
that
seem
to
be
little
,
but
as
an
handfull
to
a
mountain
,
they
shall
when
the
great
mountain
is
become
a
plain
;
again
,
become
a
glorious
Temple
,
and
when
it
shal
be
thus
,
there
shall
be
shoutings
,
crying
,
Grace
,
Grace
unto
it
.
And
this
appears
to
be
spoken
of
the
two
Witnesses
in
the
Text
;
for
they
have
seemed
to
be
small
and
little
,
and
their
enemy
a
great
mountain
:
but
undoubtedly
this
mountain
shall
become
a
plain
before
them
,
and
they
shall
again
become
a
glorious
Temple
,
a
mountain
of
holinesse
,
the
praise
of
the
whole
earth
.
But
the
Prophet
at
the
12
verse
,
is
said
again
to
ask
the
Angel
,
What
the
Olive-branches
are
?
and
receives
this
further
answer
:
These
be
the
two
anointed
ones
,
that
stand
by
the
Lord
of
the
whole
earth
:
here
is
another
description
of
them
,
in
which
it
is
most
evident
,
that
by
the
two
Olive-trees
is
meant
the
Saints
,
Servants
and
Witnesses
of
Jesus
Christ
;
for
this
is
a
plain
character
of
Saints
;
for
first
,
Saints
are
anointed
ones
,
and
are
said
to
be
anointed
,
2
Cor.
1.
21.
and
are
said
to
have
received
an
unction
from
the
holy
One
,
1
Joh.
2.
20.
Again
secondly
,
as
Saints
are
anointed
ones
,
so
it
is
they
only
that
can
come
into
the
presence
of
God
;
it
is
they
only
that
can
enter
into
the
Holy
of
Holies
,
by
the
new
and
living
way
,
which
Jesus
Christ
hath
made
for
them
.
Now
by
this
time
it
is
clear
,
That
by
the
two
Olive-trees
,
is
meant
all
Saints
:
for
they
are
anointed
ones
,
and
they
stand
in
the
presence
of
God
;
they
then
are
the
two
Olive-trees
,
which
have
prophesied
,
cloathed
in
sackcloth
,
and
though
they
have
been
but
as
a
handfull
,
compared
with
that
great
mountain
the
Beast
,
so
that
they
could
not
prevail
by
might
,
nor
by
power
,
yet
by
that
unction
,
by
that
anointing
,
that
Spirit
that
is
upon
them
they
shall
prevail
.
These
are
the
two
Olive-trees
,
and
the
two
Candle-sticks
]
These
Witnesses
are
also
said
to
be
candle-sticks
,
because
all
Saints
as
they
are
anointed
ones
,
so
they
are
the
light
of
the
world
,
Mat.
5.
14.
they
are
light
in
the
Lord
,
and
they
shine
as
lights
amidst
a
crooked
and
perverse
generation
.
These
are
the
two
Olive-trees
,
and
the
two
Candlesticks
,
standing
before
the
God
of
the
earth
.
]
The
wicked
(
saith
the
Psalmist
)
shall
not
stand
in
thy
presence
,
neither
shall
evil
dwell
with
thee
.
It
is
indeed
onely
the
prerogative
of
those
holy
ones
,
that
are
washed
in
the
bloud
of
the
Lamb
,
that
are
unblameable
and
unreprovable
in
his
sight
:
and
to
these
doth
hee
hold
out
the
golden
scepter
of
his
grace
,
and
these
do
stand
in
the
presence
of
the
Lord
of
the
whole
earth
.
Verse
5.
And
if
any
man
will
hurt
them
,
fire
proceedeth
out
of
their
mouth
,
and
devoureth
their
enemies
.
]
The
Saints
in
a
sence
,
are
the
Judges
and
Executioners
of
their
enemies
.
Behold
a
King
,
saith
the
Prophet
(
Isa
.
32.
1
)
shall
raign
in
righteousnesse
,
and
Princes
shall
rule
in
judgment
;
speaking
of
the
raign
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
and
his
Saints
ruling
with
him
,
so
that
as
he
judgeth
,
so
doe
they
;
and
they
passe
sentence
with
him
upon
their
enemies
,
and
therefore
is
it
here
said
,
If
any
man
will
hurt
them
,
fire
proceedeth
out
of
their
mouth
,
and
devoureth
their
enemies
:
That
is
,
that
breath
of
the
spirit
that
proceedeth
out
of
their
mouth
,
in
their
praiers
doth
both
pronounce
the
sentence
and
bring
down
the
fire
of
wrath
upon
their
enemies
.
And
this
is
clear
,
Revel
.
8.
3.
for
there
it
appears
,
That
when
the
praiers
of
all
Saints
were
offered
upon
the
golden
Altar
,
that
then
the
Angel
took
the
Censor
,
and
filled
it
with
fire
of
the
Altar
,
and
cast
it
into
the
earth
,
and
there
were
voices
,
and
thunderings
,
and
lightnings
,
and
an
earth-quake
.
So
that
this
is
the
power
that
Saints
have
to
devour
their
enemies
,
and
though
their
enemies
be
never
so
high
and
potent
,
yet
they
are
not
so
high
,
nor
so
potent
,
but
they
can
reach
them
,
either
to
kill
or
destroy
them
,
or
to
binde
and
imprison
them
.
And
this
is
further
witnessed
unto
by
the
Psalmist
,
Psalme
149.
6
,
7
,
8
,
9.
where
speaking
of
the
Saints
,
saies
he
,
Let
the
high
praises
of
God
be
in
their
mouths
,
and
a
two-edged
sword
in
their
hands
,
to
execute
vengeance
upon
the
Gentiles
,
and
punishments
upon
the
people
,
to
binde
their
Kings
with
chains
,
and
their
Nobles
with
fetters
of
iron
;
to
execute
upon
them
the
judgement
written
:
This
honour
have
all
his
Saints
.
Here
the
Psalmist
speaks
of
executing
vengeance
upon
the
Gentiles
,
and
punishments
upon
the
people
,
of
binding
Kings
in
chains
,
and
Nobles
in
fetters
of
iron
.
Why
?
Who
must
doe
thus
?
Must
it
not
be
some
great
and
mighty
Potentate
?
No
,
but
this
is
to
be
done
by
Saints
,
and
that
not
only
by
some
Saints
,
but
as
well
by
the
weakest
of
Saints
,
as
by
the
strongest
;
For
this
honour
have
all
his
Saints
.
All
Saints
doe
execute
vengeance
upon
their
enemies
;
If
any
man
will
hurt
them
,
fire
proceedeth
out
of
their
mouth
;
from
their
praiers
proceedeth
a
fire
of
wrath
,
and
devoureth
their
enemies
.
And
if
any
man
will
hurt
them
,
he
must
in
this
manner
be
killed
.
]
As
a
fire
proceedeth
out
of
their
mouth
,
that
devoured
their
enemies
in
general
:
so
if
any
man
will
hurt
them
,
he
must
in
the
same
manner
be
killed
,
that
is
,
by
the
fire
that
proceedeth
out
of
their
mouth
.
Verse
6.
These
have
power
to
shut
heaven
,
that
it
rain
not
in
the
daies
of
their
prophesie
.
]
As
the
fire
mentioned
in
the
former
verse
,
was
not
material
fire
,
but
it
was
mystically
spoken
:
so
the
rain
here
mentioned
,
is
to
be
mystically
understood
,
as
it
is
in
severall
places
of
Scripture
.
I
will
cite
but
only
two
places
,
for
they
will
be
sufficient
:
and
in
both
of
them
,
what
is
to
be
understood
by
water
or
rain
,
is
declared
.
As
Isa
.
44.
3.
I
will
pour
water
upon
him
that
is
thirstly
,
and
flouds
upon
the
dry
ground
.
Now
would
we
know
,
what
is
here
meant
by
water
and
flouds
?
it
follows
in
the
next
words
,
I
will
pour
my
spirit
upon
thy
seed
,
and
my
blessing
upon
thine
off-spring
.
So
that
here
the
Spirit
,
and
the
blessings
of
heaven
are
expressed
by
water
,
and
by
flouds
.
The
other
place
,
is
Joh.
3.
38
,
39.
He
that
beleeveth
on
me
,
as
the
Scripture
hath
sa●d
,
out
of
his
belly
shal
flow
rivers
of
living
water
.
The
next
verse
explains
this
,
This
he
spake
of
the
Spirit
,
which
they
that
beleeve
on
him
should
receive
.
So
that
we
see
what
the
Scripture
means
by
water
,
when
it
speaks
mystically
of
it
:
so
that
it
is
in
this
sence
,
that
the
Saints
are
said
here
during
the
prevalency
of
the
Beast
,
to
shut
heaven
that
it
rain
not
:
for
it
cannot
be
understood
of
materiall
rain
,
for
that
hath
been
extended
to
the
unjust
,
as
to
the
just
:
and
if
materiall
rain
should
be
with-held
,
the
Saints
and
Witnesses
might
have
as
well
suffered
by
the
with-holding
of
it
,
as
others
:
no
,
it
is
not
the
with-holding
of
materiall
rain
,
but
a
greater
judgement
then
that
:
for
as
the
Saints
had
power
to
bring
a
fire
of
wrath
upon
their
enemies
:
so
to
shut
up
the
rain
of
spirituall
blessings
,
that
the
flouds
of
the
spirit
do
not
descend
upon
them
.
But
whereas
the
Saints
are
like
the
tree
,
that
is
planted
by
the
rivers
of
water
,
that
is
alwaies
green
and
flourishing
;
their
enemies
are
for
want
of
these
waters
,
as
a
dry
tree
that
brings
forth
no
fruit
,
and
must
be
hewen
down
and
cast
into
the
fire
.
That
it
rain
not
in
the
daies
of
their
prophesie
]
We
see
what
the
daies
of
their
prophesie
is
,
at
the
third
verse
,
where
they
are
said
to
prophesie
,
cloathed
in
sackcloth
,
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
daies
:
which
hath
been
shewed
to
be
so
many
years
,
which
is
the
tearm
of
time
which
the
Gentiles
,
the
Beast
is
to
prevail
,
and
the
holy
City
,
the
Saints
are
to
be
troden
under
foot
;
these
we
see
are
said
to
be
the
daies
of
their
prophesying
,
cloathed
in
sackcloth
;
not
but
that
they
might
prophesie
after
that
time
is
expired
:
but
those
were
the
daies
of
their
prophesying
in
sackcloth
,
because
they
are
troden
under
foot
,
and
they
are
given
to
the
Beast
,
the
Babylonians
,
and
during
these
daies
of
their
prophesying
in
sackcloth
,
they
have
power
to
shut
heaven
,
that
it
rain
not
spirituall
blessings
upon
their
enemies
.
And
hath
it
not
been
even
thus
?
Hath
not
the
Beast
,
and
all
his
adherents
been
as
dry
trees
,
and
have
they
not
continued
to
be
so
,
without
ever
obtaining
a
drop
of
spirituall
grace
?
Have
they
not
been
as
the
dry
ground
,
obdurate
and
hardened
in
their
hellish
waies
?
insomuch
as
it
is
to
be
admired
,
that
they
should
so
continue
without
any
relenting
or
returning
for
so
many
hundred
years
,
although
they
have
had
the
Scriptures
,
and
many
of
them
great
outward
parts
and
abilities
,
and
the
writings
of
many
precious
Saints
;
which
are
means
by
which
God
uses
to
worke
;
but
none
of
these
means
could
work
any
thing
,
because
they
had
the
Heaven
so
shut
,
that
none
of
the
waters
of
the
Spirit
did
descend
upon
them
.
Therefore
it
was
that
the
letter
of
the
Word
,
and
all
other
advantages
could
doe
nothing
,
for
they
are
all
nothing
without
the
Spirit
.
And
have
power
over
waters
,
to
turn
them
to
bloud
]
This
is
another
plague
distinct
from
the
former
(
but
it
is
also
mystically
expressed
)
therfore
these
waters
,
are
not
those
that
are
said
to
be
shut
up
from
them
:
for
it
is
not
possible
for
them
to
be
turned
into
bloud
:
that
is
,
to
be
made
uselesse
,
as
waters
are
,
when
they
are
turned
into
bloud
:
but
they
are
those
waters
which
their
enemies
the
Babylonians
made
use
of
,
in
stead
of
the
waters
of
the
Spirit
:
And
what
were
they
?
It
were
their
Canons
,
and
Decrees
,
and
Constitutions
which
they
gave
forth
,
as
equivalent
unto
the
very
dictates
of
the
Spirit
it self
:
and
they
declared
them
to
be
of
as
great
authority
,
and
of
these
waters
they
made
all
that
did
adhere
to
them
to
drinke
:
and
with
these
waters
they
contented
themselves
,
never
caring
for
the
waters
of
the
Spirit
.
Now
the
Saints
had
power
over
these
waters
,
to
turn
them
to
bloud
;
which
they
did
by
the
Spirit
of
prophesie
which
they
had
;
whereby
they
did
so
hold
forth
the
Testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
,
in
the
purity
of
it
,
as
all
the
Romish
Doctrines
,
and
Popish
Canons
were
turned
to
bloud
,
rendered
uselesse
unto
others
,
and
discovered
to
be
corrupt
.
And
this
is
that
which
was
done
by
those
Angels
or
Saints
,
that
poured
out
the
second
and
third
viols
.
Revel
.
16.
3
,
4.
And
to
smite
the
earth
with
all
plagues
,
as
often
as
they
will.
]
How
Saints
may
be
said
to
smite
the
earth
,
or
earthly
men
with
all
plagues
,
doth
in
part
appear
page
72.
where
it
appears
,
That
they
doe
it
by
their
praiers
:
for
when
the
praiers
of
the
Saints
ascended
up
before
God
,
then
it
is
said
,
Revel
.
8.
5.
That
fire
was
cast
upon
the
earth
,
or
earthly
men
,
and
produced
dreadfull
effects
;
as
voices
and
thundering
,
and
lightnings
,
and
an
earthquake
.
Thus
Saints
doe
smite
the
Earth
with
all
plagues
by
their
praiers
.
But
they
doe
not
only
smite
the
Earth
by
their
praiers
,
but
also
by
their
prophesying
,
and
holding
forth
the
Testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
:
for
by
the
earth
here
spoken
of
,
is
peculiarly
expressed
those
earthly
men
,
that
in
a
more
especial
manner
trod
the
Saints
under
foot
.
Now
they
(
as
before
appears
)
were
the
Beast
,
the
Pope
,
and
his
Complices
,
the
Babylonian
Romans
,
and
all
that
were
of
that
faction
.
Now
these
the
Saints
do
smite
with
all
plagues
,
by
their
holding
forth
the
Testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
against
them
(
as
well
as
by
praying
against
them
:
)
for
thereby
is
their
Doctrine
discovered
,
to
be
a
pack
of
abominable
lies
;
and
this
proves
a
plague
unto
them
,
and
this
pains
them
at
the
very
heart
:
for
by
this
plague
,
they
are
like
to
die
,
it
is
like
to
prove
a
mortall
disease
unto
them
,
and
therefore
is
very
grievous
,
Revel
.
12.
11.
The
Saints
are
said
to
overcome
the
Dragon
by
the
bloud
of
the
Lamb
,
and
by
the
word
of
their
Testimony
;
for
they
loved
not
their
lives
unto
the
death
:
Whereby
it
is
evident
,
That
by
holding
forth
the
Testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
sealing
it
with
their
bloud
,
the
Saints
doe
smite
the
devil
in
the
Beast
,
so
as
to
overcome
him
.
And
thus
by
their
praiers
,
and
by
the
word
of
their
Testimony
,
Saints
doe
smite
the
earth
,
that
is
,
their
Babylonical
enemies
with
all
plagues
as
often
as
they
will.
Verse
7.
And
when
they
shall
have
finished
their
testimony
.
It
is
but
a
prefixed
terme
of
time
,
as
appears
in
the
third
verse
,
That
Jesus
Christ
will
have
his
people
prophesie
in
a
despicable
,
sad
,
and
low
condition
,
cloathed
in
sackcloth
:
and
that
is
so
long
as
the
Beast
is
to
continue
,
as
appears
by
comparing
the
third
verse
of
this
Chapter
,
with
the
fifth
verse
of
the
thirteenth
Chapter
:
and
that
tearm
of
time
which
the
Beast
was
to
continue
,
and
the
Saints
to
be
troden
under
foot
,
and
to
prophesie
in
sackcloth
,
is
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
years
,
as
appears
,
page
62.
Now
this
1260.
years
,
being
added
to
the
year
wherein
the
Beast
received
his
devillish
power
,
and
seat
,
and
great
authority
,
in
the
raign
of
Phocus
the
Emperour
:
which
was
,
as
say
Historians
,
in
the
year
404.
I
say
adding
to
this
,
1260.
it
makes
up
,
1664.
And
this
year
,
1664
should
be
the
year
wherein
the
Witnesses
should
finish
their
giving
Testimony
,
Cloathed
in
sackcloth
:
If
this
1260
years
should
be
computed
according
to
the
rule
of
Astronomers
,
allowing
365
daies
to
a
year
,
and
to
every
fourth
year
adding
a
day
more
.
But
we
finde
that
the
holy
Ghost
in
this
prophesie
,
not
observing
that
rule
,
doth
allow
but
360
daies
to
a
year
,
and
according
to
that
rule
,
1260
daies
to
three
yeares
and
an
half
.
And
therefore
in
computing
the
time
of
the
Witnesses
,
prophesying
in
sackcloth
,
we
are
to
observe
the
rule
which
the
holy
Ghost
here
laies
down
,
to
allow
360
daies
to
a
year
,
and
so
the
time
of
the
Witnesses
prophesying
in
sackcloth
,
is
to
expire
eighteen
years
,
and
almost
an
half
,
sooner
then
as
by
the
other
account
:
and
so
the
beginning
of
the
year
1645.
was
the
time
when
the
Witnesses
prophesying
in
sackcloth
,
and
of
being
troden
under
foot
of
the
Beast
,
and
his
adherents
did
expire
.
And
when
they
shall
have
finished
their
Testimony
,
the
Beast
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
]
That
the
Pope
is
the
Beast
that
ascended
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
is
made
evident
,
in
p.
49
,
&c.
And
therefore
it
is
the
Pope
,
that
is
expressed
here
also
,
by
the
name
of
the
Beast
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
.
The
Beast
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
bottomles
pit
,
shall
make
war
against
them
.
]
This
warre
which
is
here
mentioned
,
that
the
Beast
was
to
make
against
the
Witnesses
,
the
Saints
of
Jesus
Christ
,
is
the
late
warre
that
hath
been
by
him
made
in
Ireland
and
England
,
as
will
perspicuously
appear
,
by
comparing
it
with
that
description
of
it
,
which
is
given
in
this
and
the
following
verses
.
And
first
that
this
warre
was
made
by
the
Beast
that
ascended
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
that
is
,
by
the
Pope
,
is
most
evident
:
For
,
First
,
What
is
done
by
any
of
the
ten
Kingdomes
,
that
are
of
his
hornes
is
his
act
.
And
Secondly
,
Whatever
is
done
by
his
instigation
,
is
done
by
him
:
Now
in
both
these
respects
,
the
warre
late
in
England
,
and
in
Ireland
is
the
Beasts
warre
.
For
First
,
All
that
have
acknowledged
any
Kingdoms
to
be
the
horns
of
the
Beast
,
have
acknowledged
England
to
be
one
of
them
.
Therefore
this
warre
being
made
by
the
authority
of
one
of
the
ten
horns
of
the
Beast
,
was
made
by
the
Beast
.
But
it
may
be
objected
:
But
England
was
fallen
from
Rome
before
the
warre
,
which
was
begun
in
1641.
for
Queen
Elizabeth
long
since
cast
off
the
Popes
Supremacy
,
and
it
was
never
since
acknowledged
by
the
Kings
of
England
;
and
together
with
the
Popes
Supremacy
,
was
the
Popish
Canons
and
Decrees
rejected
,
and
for
matter
of
Doctrine
,
the
Doctrine
embraced
in
England
,
was
purely
refined
from
the
dregs
of
mens
inventions
,
And
how
could
England
then
be
said
,
(
these
things
being
done
)
to
be
one
of
the
horns
of
the
Beast
,
and
a
part
of
the
Babylonicall
City
of
Rome
?
Answ
.
Although
England
had
done
these
things
,
yet
England
was
still
one
of
the
horns
and
a
part
of
that
City
.
And
this
will
appear
,
if
we
consider
,
what
it
was
that
made
the
Bishop
of
Rome
to
become
the
Beast
,
and
what
made
the
City
of
Rome
,
to
become
the
mysticall
Babylon
.
Now
the
Bishop
of
Rome
did
then
become
the
Beast
,
when
he
did
receive
from
the
devil
(
for
Jesus
Christ
never
gave
it
him
)
a
power
to
exercise
authority
,
over
the
consciences
of
all
that
did
professe
Christianity
:
and
by
this
power
he
did
oppresse
,
and
trouble
,
and
afflict
the
precious
Saints
of
Jesus
Christ
;
by
this
means
also
did
Rome
become
the
mysticall
Babylon
;
for
heerby
did
it
enslave
,
and
vassalize
the
Saints
,
as
Babylon
of
old
did
the
Church
that
then
was
:
and
then
consequently
all
the
ten
Kingdomes
,
that
did
exercise
this
authority
over
the
conscience
,
did
thereby
become
a
part
of
Babylon
,
and
the
horns
of
the
beast
;
by
which
he
did
push
,
and
gore
,
and
destroy
the
Saints
of
Jesus
Christ
.
And
hereby
was
the
holy
City
troden
under
foot
.
Now
then
,
though
Queen
Elizabeth
cast
of
the
Popes
supremacy
,
and
a
great
part
of
his
devilish
doctrine
;
yet
England
did
notwithstanding
remain
one
of
the
horns
of
the
Beast
,
and
a
part
of
Romish
Babylon
:
because
there
was
a
party
retained
,
which
did
exercise
authority
over
the
consciences
of
Saints
;
which
hath
proved
a
great
bondage
to
them
,
and
hath
persecuted
the
Saints
,
as
the
Beast
was
wont
to
do
:
for
even
in
Queen
Elizabeths
daies
,
there
were
some
Saints
persecuted
,
that
did
scruple
in
some
things
to
conforme
to
the
Bishops
;
though
the
Bishops
then
,
were
not
so
bad
as
they
have
been
since
:
but
since
the
Bishops
grew
worse
,
and
worse
,
and
became
more
prophane
,
and
filthy
,
and
wicked
(
as
all
that
usurp
authority
over
the
consciences
do
,
and
as
the
Bishop
of
Rome
did
)
I
say
since
Queen
Elizabeths
time
,
that
they
grew
worse
and
worse
,
they
have
growne
higher
,
and
higher
in
the
persecution
of
Saints
;
so
that
a
reall
godly
Minister
could
scarce
be
suffered
to
abide
in
the
Kingdome
:
but
many
were
fain
to
flie
to
Holland
,
and
New
England
,
and
other
places
;
and
those
that
did
abide
in
the
Kingdome
,
were
exceedingly
persecuted
.
And
thus
England
did
remain
a
horn
of
the
Beast
,
and
a
part
of
Babylon
;
because
there
was
a
power
retained
,
that
did
exercise
authority
over
the
conscience
.
And
heerby
it
is
evident
,
That
the
late
war
in
England
and
Ireland
was
made
by
the
Beast
.
For
First
,
That
war
was
made
by
one
of
his
horns
,
England
being
then
a
horn
of
the
Beast
.
And
Secondly
,
This
war
was
made
by
the
Beast
:
because
it
was
by
his
instigation
;
for
it
was
evident
that
this
war
was
,
Bellum
Episcopale
,
the
Bishops
war
;
and
that
they
together
with
the
Queen
,
acted
for
the
Beast
,
and
were
thereunto
instigated
by
him
:
and
to
that
end
the
Popes
Nuncioes
,
and
Jesuites
were
so
long
resident
in
England
,
and
Ireland
;
and
all
the
Papists
in
England
and
Ireland
,
were
violent
in
the
prosecution
of
it
.
So
that
this
is
clear
,
that
the
late
war
in
England
and
Ireland
was
made
by
the
Beast
.
But
secondly
,
as
the
war
in
England
and
Ireland
was
made
by
the
Beast
;
so
it
was
made
by
him
against
the
Witnesses
,
the
Saints
,
and
precious
ones
of
Jesus
Christ
:
for
that
which
is
done
against
the
most
considerable
number
of
Saints
,
is
done
against
the
whole
;
as
being
the
way
to
prevail
over
all
.
Now
in
England
there
are
a
more
considerable
number
of
the
faithfull
servants
,
and
Witnesses
of
Jesus
Christ
;
then
is
in
any
Kingdome
in
the
World.
As
one
truly
said
,
England
is
the
richest
Ship
in
the
World
;
for
God
hath
more
of
those
precious
jewels
in
it
,
than
he
hath
in
any
other
Kingdome
in
the
World.
It
is
true
that
in
other
Kingdomes
,
as
in
France
,
and
Germany
,
and
Scotland
,
&c
there
are
a
vast
number
of
such
as
are
called
Protestants
;
but
they
are
exceeding
formall
,
and
luke-warme
generally
;
they
are
professors
,
but
few
possessors
of
Christ
:
but
for
sincere
,
reall
Saints
that
walke
close
with
God
,
in
a
pious
&
holy
conversation
;
England
▪
exceeds
all
other
Kingdomes
in
the
world
.
Now
the
war
being
made
against
these
,
it
was
made
against
all
the
Witnesses
,
against
all
Saints
.
Now
that
it
was
made
against
the
Saints
in
England
.
is
also
evident
for
it
was
the
rooting
out
of
such
as
were
called
Puritans
,
and
Independents
,
and
Brownists
,
that
was
chiefly
aimed
at
in
that
war
;
and
therefore
it
was
given
out
,
that
they
would
leave
no
more
Puritans
in
England
,
then
there
were
protestants
in
Rome
.
And
this
was
made
evident
in
all
their
proceedings
,
for
the
Puritans
were
they
,
against
whom
they
expressed
their
greatest
malice
.
And
such
as
they
called
Puritents
,
were
the
most
precious
Saints
of
Jesus
Christ
.
Thus
it
is
evident
,
that
this
warre
was
made
by
the
beast
against
the
Saints
,
the
Witnesses
of
Jesus
Christ
.
And
the
Beast
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
shall
make
war
against
them
,
and
shall
overcome
them
,
and
kill
them
.
]
Iu
this
war
that
was
made
by
the
Beast
against
the
Saints
,
and
Witnesses
of
Jesus
Christ
,
he
did
so
prevail
as
he
did
overcome
them
;
for
at
the
very
first
breaking
out
in
Ireland
,
there
was
such
terrible
blow
given
unto
the
Saints
,
and
they
were
so
overcome
,
as
the
Beast
,
and
his
adherents
thought
themselves
sure
of
overcoming
all
the
rest
in
Ireland
,
and
England
;
so
that
all
the
rest
did
then
seem
to
be
as
dead
men
;
and
as
at
the
beginning
they
overcame
,
so
they
continued
overcoming
,
&
keeping
the
Witnesses
under
,
for
they
did
both
prevail
in
the
field
,
and
exceedingly
overcame
them
that
opposed
them
,
and
also
took
Cities
,
and
Towns
,
and
Castles
,
and
got
possession
of
County
after
Country
;
so
that
the
Witnesses
whom
they
chiefly
opposed
,
were
brought
to
such
a
low
ebbe
,
as
for
three
years
and
a
half
,
they
seemed
to
be
as
dead
,
as
lost
,
and
had
little
hope
,
and
lesse
confidence
of
overcomming
the
enemy
,
but
on
the
other
side
,
the
enemy
had
great
confidence
,
that
the
Puritants
and
Round-heads
(
as
they
termed
them
)
should
not
rise
again
;
for
they
looked
upon
them
as
dead
▪
Verse
.
8.
And
their
dead
bodies
]
The
Witnesses
being
overcome
,
and
brought
to
such
a
low
ebbe
,
and
seeming
to
be
so
unable
to
recover
strength
again
to
overcome
the
Beast
,
they
were
look't
upon
as
dead
bodies
;
as
no
more
able
to
overcome
the
beast
,
than
so
many
dead
carcases
.
And
their
dead
bodies
shall
lie
in
the
street
of
the
great
City
,
which
spiritually
is
called
Sodom
and
Egypt
,
where
also
our
Lord
was
crucified
]
There
is
a
mention
made
of
Rome
,
Revel
.
17.
18.
And
there
this
title
is
given
to
it
,
The
great
City
.
And
here
again
the
same
title
is
given
to
it
,
The
groat
City
.
But
least
this
should
not
expresse
it
clearly
enough
;
here
are
some
other
distinguishing
characters
given
to
it
:
and
they
are
these
:
First
,
That
it
is
Spiritually
called
Sodom
;
for
the
abominable
filthinesses
,
and
Sodomiticall
practises
,
that
are
in
it
;
for
the
abominations
of
that
City
are
so
many
,
and
so
apparent
;
as
there
is
no
City
in
the
world
,
that
may
so
fitly
be
called
by
the
name
of
Spirituall
Sodom
,
as
it
.
And
secondly
,
It
is
spiritually
called
Egypt
:
and
this
name
also
is
most
fitly
given
to
that
City
;
for
as
Egypt
of
old
,
was
a
house
of
bondage
to
the
people
of
God
;
so
hath
Rome
been
a
house
of
bondage
,
to
the
Saints
,
for
above
twelve
hundred
years
.
Thirdly
,
It
is
distinguished
by
this
character
,
Where
also
our
Lord
was
crucified
:
because
it
was
by
the
power
of
Rome
,
that
our
Lord
was
crucified
;
so
that
though
it
was
not
in
Rome
,
but
near
Jerusalem
,
yet
Jerusalem
being
then
under
the
power
of
Rome
,
it
was
accounted
as
a
part
of
Rome
.
These
are
the
characters
that
are
given
to
Rome
;
whereby
it
is
made
evident
,
that
this
great
City
is
Rome
.
Now
that
the
Witnesses
being
overcome
,
that
their
dead
bodies
did
lie
in
the
street
of
this
great
City
is
apparent
;
for
England
being
one
of
the
ten
horns
of
the
Beast
,
is
a
part
of
that
great
City
.
And
so
the
dead
bodies
of
the
Witnesses
being
in
England
,
did
lie
in
the
street
of
that
great
City
.
Vers
.
9.
And
they
of
the
people
,
and
kindreds
,
and
tongues
,
and
nations
shall
see
their
dead
bodies
]
These
that
are
here
exprest
by
those
titles
of
the
people
,
and
kindreds
,
and
tongues
,
and
nations
,
are
some
that
are
distinct
from
the
Witnesses
;
for
they
are
said
to
see
their
dead
bodies
:
so
that
they
are
another
sort
of
people
,
that
is
,
they
are
not
Saints
,
are
not
of
the
holy
City
,
but
of
the
people
,
and
kindreds
,
and
nations
of
the
World.
Shall
see
their
dead
bodies
three
daies
and
a
half
]
Those
daies
as
these
mentioned
in
the
3.
verse
,
are
propheticall
daies
;
so
that
by
these
three
daies
and
a
half
,
is
meant
three
years
and
a
half
.
And
they
of
the
people
,
and
kindreds
,
and
tongues
,
and
nations
shall
see
their
dead
bodies
three
daies
and
a
half
,
and
shall
not
suffer
them
to
be
put
in
graves
]
These
people
,
and
kindred
,
and
nations
,
and
tongues
,
though
they
be
not
of
the
Witnesses
,
and
Saints
;
yet
they
are
not
for
the
Beast
,
but
doe
help
the
Saints
against
the
Beast
;
for
they
are
said
to
keep
the
dead
bodies
of
the
Saints
,
from
being
put
in
graves
:
when
the
Beast
had
overcome
the
Saints
so
as
they
seemed
to
be
quite
lost
,
they
seemed
to
be
dead
:
then
they
would
not
suffer
them
to
be
interred
;
though
they
were
brought
low
,
yet
they
would
not
suffer
them
to
be
brought
so
low
,
but
kept
them
from
being
totally
removed
out
of
sight
;
from
being
put
into
a
condition
,
wherein
they
should
not
be
in
such
a
capacity
of
rising
,
as
when
they
were
unburied
.
Sutable
to
this
,
is
that
passage
,
Rev.
12.
16.
where
it
is
said
,
when
the
Dragon
poured
out
waters
as
a
floud
after
the
Woman
,
that
he
might
cause
her
to
be
carried
away
of
the
floud
;
that
then
the
earth
helped
the
Woman
,
and
opened
her
mouth
,
and
swallowed
up
the
floud
.
Here
it
is
evident
,
that
the
Church
being
followed
by
the
Beast
,
with
a
floud
of
persecution
,
that
the
people
of
the
earth
doe
keep
off
the
fury
of
the
Beast
,
from
destroying
the
Church
utterly
;
so
that
the
people
of
the
earth
are
made
instruments
of
helping
the
Saints
,
against
the
persecution
of
the
Beast
.
And
so
it
was
in
the
late
warre
in
England
,
the
Lord
made
some
such
as
were
but
carnall
,
and
prophane
,
to
be
instruments
of
helping
the
Saints
,
from
being
totally
overcome
of
the
Beast
;
for
those
of
the
Saints
that
were
in
the
Parliaments
Army
,
that
fought
against
the
Beast
,
were
but
a
small
number
compared
with
the
others
in
that
Army
,
that
were
not
Saints
.
And
indeed
it
is
very
wonderfull
to
consider
,
how
by
an
over-ruling
providence
,
the
hearts
of
carnall
men
were
commanded
to
stand
up
in
the
defence
of
the
Witnesses
,
against
the
Beast
:
for
there
were
many
thousands
,
that
did
engage
themselves
with
the
Parliament
,
in
their
defensive
warre
,
that
were
not
the
Witnesses
.
Thus
God
made
them
of
the
people
,
and
kindreds
,
and
tongues
,
and
nations
,
to
be
instruments
of
keeping
the
bodies
of
the
Witnesses
,
from
being
put
in
graves
,
from
being
put
totally
under
the
earth
,
under
the
Beast
,
although
they
were
brought
so
low
,
as
they
were
as
dead
in
their
own
,
and
the
account
of
the
Beast
.
Vers
.
10.
And
they
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
,
shall
rejoyce
over
them
,
and
make
merry
,
and
shall
send
gifts
one
to
another
]
They
that
were
the
adherents
of
the
Beast
,
are
here
expressed
by
this
character
,
They
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
.
For
this
is
a
character
most
proper
to
them
,
and
is
most
usually
used
to
expresse
the
Beast
,
and
his
faction
,
in
the
prophesie
of
this
Book
;
as
Chap.
16.
1.
where
the
seven
Angels
,
are
bid
to
pour
out
their
viols
upon
the
earth
,
which
was
upon
the
Beast
and
his
adherents
,
as
appears
throughout
the
Chapter
,
and
so
again
in
the
6
,
verse
of
this
11.
Chap.
it
is
said
,
The
Witnesses
had
power
to
smite
the
earth
,
with
all
plagues
as
often
as
they
will.
Which
is
peculiarly
spoken
of
the
members
of
the
Beast
:
for
it
is
they
that
the
Witnesses
doe
more
especiall
plague
;
and
so
it
is
they
,
(
I
say
)
that
are
here
thus
expressed
,
They
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
.
They
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
,
shall
rejoyce
over
them
,
and
make
merry
,
and
shall
send
gifts
one
to
another
]
The
Witnesses
being
overcome
,
and
lying
for
dead
;
they
that
are
of
the
Beast
do
therin
rejoyce
,
and
expresse
a
great
deal
of
delight
,
that
they
have
in
it
,
and
make
themselves
as
merry
with
it
as
possibly
they
may
,
and
a
mad
mirth
it
is
.
And
thus
they
did
here
in
England
,
for
that
three
years
and
a
half
,
that
the
Witnesses
seemed
to
be
dead
.
For
in
Oxford
,
and
other
places
where
they
that
were
for
the
Beast
were
resident
;
they
had
feasting
,
drinking
healths
,
and
ringing
bels
,
and
making
bonfires
,
and
roaring
,
and
carousing
,
and
swearing
,
and
cursing
,
and
banning
,
and
damning
;
and
all
the
hellish
mirth
they
could
invent
.
And
why
?
Because
the
Puritans
,
and
Round-heads
,
and
Anabaptists
,
Brownists
,
and
Tub-preachers
(
as
they
termed
the
Witnesses
)
were
overcome
.
They
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
shall
rejoyce
over
them
,
and
make
merry
,
and
send
gifts
one
to
another
;
because
these
two
Prophets
tormented
them
that
dwelt
on
the
earth
]
The
Witnesses
,
Prophets
,
Saints
,
of
Jesus
Christ
,
doe
kill
,
plague
,
and
torment
those
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
:
that
is
,
those
that
were
members
of
the
Beast
,
and
how
they
doe
so
,
hath
been
shewed
in
the
opening
of
the
5
,
and
6.
verses
:
and
because
they
doe
so
,
is
the
reason
why
they
are
so
hated
of
them
,
and
why
they
doe
so
much
rejoyce
in
the
casting
down
of
them
;
for
they
cannot
endure
those
torments
,
that
the
Prophets
of
Jesus
,
doe
inflict
upon
them
,
when
they
hold
forth
the
truth
of
Christ
,
so
as
to
overthrow
their
devilish
doctrines
,
and
turn
their
waters
into
bloud
;
when
they
doe
so
hold
forth
the
truth
,
as
to
throw
down
the
pomp
,
and
pride
,
of
their
Clergy
:
they
cannot
endure
this
,
and
when
they
doe
declare
against
the
sottishnesse
,
and
blindnesse
,
and
prophanenesse
of
the
people
which
they
nourish
up
,
and
admit
to
partake
of
sealing
Ordinances
:
this
proves
a
torment
to
them
,
as
doth
also
the
holding
forth
of
other
truths
of
Christ
,
which
doe
oppose
them
in
their
lusts
,
and
in
their
crooked
waies
:
and
because
the
Saints
doe
so
torment
the
Beasts
crew
,
therefore
doe
they
rejoyce
so
much
when
they
have
any
hope
of
rooting
them
out
.
Vers
.
11.
And
after
three
daies
,
and
a
half
,
the
Spirit
of
life
from
God
entred
into
them
]
As
the
late
war
made
by
the
Beast
against
the
Witnesses
,
doth
fully
agree
with
all
the
circumstances
of
it
,
laid
down
in
the
former
verses
;
so
it
agrees
exactly
with
what
is
laid
down
in
this
verse
also
:
for
after
the
Witnesses
had
been
in
so
low
a
condition
,
as
they
were
(
as
Paul
was
when
he
was
stoned
)
supposed
to
be
dead
,
for
three
years
and
a
half
:
they
did
not
lie
as
dead
a
day
longer
,
but
at
the
very
day
,
when
the
three
years
and
a
half
were
expired
;
then
the
Spirit
of
life
from
God
entred
into
them
,
and
they
began
to
stand
upon
their
feet
.
For
on
the
23.
day
of
October
,
1641.
did
the
Beast
begin
the
war
in
Ireland
;
and
he
continued
overcomming
the
Witnesses
,
the
Saints
of
Jesus
Christ
,
in
Ireland
,
and
in
England
,
untill
the
5.
day
of
April
,
1645.
and
from
the
23.
of
October
,
1641.
unto
the
5.
of
April
,
1645.
there
is
just
a
thousand
two
hundred
,
and
sixty
daies
;
which
according
to
the
Scripture
account
,
(
though
not
according
to
the
Heathen
account
)
is
three
years
and
a
half
compleat
:
and
when
this
three
years
,
and
a
half
were
expired
;
which
was
,
I
say
,
one
the
5.
of
April
,
1645.
then
was
the
resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
:
for
they
having
lain
dead
for
three
years
and
a
half
before
;
then
the
Spirit
of
life
from
God
entred
into
them
.
And
the
year
1645.
as
it
is
the
year
wherein
the
Witnesses
were
raised
from
the
dead
;
so
it
is
the
year
,
wherein
the
term
of
time
in
which
they
were
to
prophesie
in
sack-cloth
,
and
to
be
troden
under
foot
was
to
expire
,
and
the
year
also
wherein
the
prevailing
power
of
the
Beast
over
the
Saints
was
to
expire
,
as
is
made
evident
in
the
opening
of
the
2
,
vers
.
pag.
60.
&c.
Now
that
one
the
5.
day
of
April
,
1645.
the
Saints
,
Witnesses
,
and
Servants
of
Jesus
Christ
,
were
raised
up
,
and
that
then
a
Spirit
of
life
from
God
entred
into
them
,
appears
thus
:
On
the
5.
day
of
April
,
1645.
the
Parliaments
Army
,
who
had
stood
for
the
defence
of
the
Saints
against
the
Beast
;
and
had
bin
before
that
time
exceedingly
overcome
,
and
were
brought
into
a
very
low
condition
at
that
time
,
being
new
modelled
,
and
having
a
great
many
precious
Saints
in
it
,
both
eminent
Commanders
,
inferiour
Officers
,
and
common
Soldiers
;
and
being
then
put
under
the
conduct
of
Sir
Thomas
Fairfax
;
they
then
began
to
march
against
the
enemy
,
and
then
had
a
Spirit
of
life
from
God
,
that
entred
into
them
,
as
did
appear
in
all
their
actings
afterward
;
for
they
went
on
with
such
vigour
,
courage
,
life
,
and
fortitude
,
as
they
effected
every
work
they
took
in
hand
;
defeated
all
the
enemies
with
whom
they
did
encounter
;
had
the
victory
in
every
battle
they
fought
;
never
sate
down
before
any
City
,
Town
,
or
Castle
,
but
they
took
it
in
,
before
they
raised
their
siege
:
Thus
they
acted
like
men
raised
from
that
dead
,
low
,
condition
they
were
in
before
,
And
why
?
Because
now
a
Spirit
of
life
from
God
was
entred
into
them
:
and
unto
God
did
they
give
all
the
praise
,
and
so
let
them
doe
still
:
for
they
had
as
surely
fled
before
their
enemies
,
and
been
beat
down
as
the
myre
in
the
streets
then
,
as
ever
they
had
been
before
,
if
the
Spirit
of
life
from
God
had
not
been
put
upon
them
.
Thus
the
5.
day
of
April
,
1645.
did
the
Witnesses
,
the
Saints
,
(
of
whom
the
Beast
thought
to
make
an
utter
end
,
)
stand
upon
their
feet
having
a
spirit
of
life
from
God
put
upon
them
;
when
the
Army
that
fought
their
battles
,
and
defended
their
righteous
cause
,
began
to
march
against
the
Army
of
the
Beast
,
to
the
overthrowing
of
it
.
And
they
stood
upon
their
feet
,
and
great
fear
fell
upon
them
that
saw
them
]
The
Saints
being
raised
from
the
dead
,
from
that
dejected
,
low
condition
in
which
they
were
,
for
three
years
and
a
half
;
a
Spirit
of
life
from
God
being
put
upon
them
:
they
then
stood
upon
their
feet
,
to
the
fear
,
and
amazement
of
their
enemies
.
Before
indeed
the
Saints
did
lie
dead
in
the
street
,
and
were
as
the
street
to
them
that
went
over
them
:
but
since
the
Spirit
of
life
from
God
entred
into
them
,
they
have
stood
upon
their
feet
;
and
as
men
that
stand
upon
their
feet
,
so
long
as
they
doe
stand
upon
their
feet
,
are
not
in
a
capacity
of
being
trod
under
foot
of
men
:
So
the
Witnesses
,
and
Saints
of
Jesus
Christ
,
since
they
stood
upon
their
feet
,
could
not
be
troden
under
foot
of
men
.
Though
they
have
been
troden
under
feet
a
thousand
two
hundred
,
and
threescore
years
,
and
the
Beast
hath
had
power
so
long
to
trample
them
under
feet
;
yet
since
the
Spirit
of
life
from
God
entred
into
them
,
and
they
stood
upon
their
feet
,
it
was
not
possible
for
the
Beast
,
nor
any
of
his
adherents
,
so
to
trample
them
under
foot
any
more
.
And
they
stood
upon
their
feet
,
and
great
fear
fell
upon
them
which
saw
them
]
The
Witnesses
standing
upon
their
feet
,
as
men
risen
from
the
dead
,
did
cast
a
great
fear
,
and
terrour
upon
their
enemies
:
for
now
they
begin
to
fear
what
will
become
of
themselves
,
and
their
great
Idoll
,
The
Beast
;
they
seeing
the
Witnesses
of
Jesus
to
stand
upon
their
feet
,
fearfulnesse
doth
surprize
them
▪
because
now
they
conceive
that
their
Kingdome
is
going
down
;
as
indeed
it
is
going
down
wonderfully
,
as
they
did
rejoyce
,
and
make
merry
,
when
they
saw
the
Saints
,
or
Puritans
,
as
they
termed
them
,
brought
into
a
low
condition
,
when
they
lay
dead
;
so
now
on
the
contrary
,
they
seeing
these
Puritans
,
the
precious
Sonnes
of
Sion
to
stand
upon
their
feet
,
now
a
fear
,
a
great
fear
is
fallen
upon
them
.
Vers
.
12.
And
they
heerd
a
great
voice
from
Heaven
,
saying
,
unto
them
,
come
up
hither
.
And
they
ascended
up
to
Heaven
in
a
Cloud
,
and
their
enemies
beheld
them
]
As
the
Beast
,
and
they
that
joyn
with
him
,
are
in
severall
places
of
the
prophesie
of
this
book
,
called
;
The
earth
:
So
the
Saints
,
and
Witnesses
of
Jesus
Christ
,
are
in
opposition
to
the
Beast
,
called
,
Heaven
As
Rev.
13.
6.
it
is
said
of
the
Beast
,
That
he
opened
his
mouth
in
blasphemy
against
God
,
to
blaspheme
his
name
,
and
his
tabernacle
,
and
them
that
dwelt
in
Heaven
.
By
them
that
dwelt
in
Heaven
,
is
meant
,
the
Saints
of
God
,
who
are
called
,
Them
that
dwell
in
Heaven
.
As
the
members
of
the
Beast
are
called
,
Them
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
,
Rev.
11.
10.
And
so
Rev.
15.
5.
It
being
said
(
in
the
former
verses
)
of
the
Saints
,
that
had
gotten
the
victory
over
the
Beast
,
and
over
his
image
,
and
over
his
mark
,
that
they
sung
the
Song
of
Moses
the
Servant
of
God
,
and
the
Song
of
the
Lamb
;
saith
John
,
After
this
I
looked
,
and
behold
,
the
Temple
of
the
Tabernacle
of
the
testimony
in
Heaven
,
was
opened
.
And
Chap.
11.
19.
And
the
Temple
of
God
was
opened
in
Heaven
;
and
there
was
seen
in
his
Temple
,
the
Ark
of
his
Testament
,
&c.
It
is
evident
,
that
in
both
these
places
the
Saints
,
the
Church
of
God
,
is
called
Heaven
;
for
it
cannot
be
understood
of
Heaven
it self
;
for
there
is
no
Temple
.
So
in
this
verse
,
whereas
it
is
said
the
Witnesses
heard
a
voice
from
Heaven
:
by
Heaven
,
here
also
,
is
meant
,
the
Church
,
the
Saints
of
God.
So
that
,
the
meaning
of
this
verse
,
is
this
,
The
Witnesses
of
Jesus
,
being
raised
from
the
dead
,
and
having
a
Spirit
of
life
from
God
put
upon
them
;
and
standing
upon
their
feet
like
living
men
;
that
part
of
the
Saints
that
in
a
more
especiall
manner
,
acted
in
opposing
the
Beast
,
and
had
a
most
eminent
Spirit
of
life
,
and
courage
put
into
them
,
did
hear
a
voice
from
the
Churches
of
Christ
;
from
most
of
the
Saints
,
wherein
they
expressed
their
great
affection
to
them
;
and
owned
them
,
and
embraced
them
in
their
societies
.
They
said
unto
them
,
Come
up
hither
,
and
they
again
mutually
embraced
them
;
they
went
into
the
Heavenly
societies
of
the
Saints
,
they
ascended
up
to
that
Heaven
:
but
it
was
in
a
cloud
,
it
was
not
clearly
seen
of
men
,
but
though
not
clearly
,
yet
it
was
seen
by
them
;
for
their
enemies
beheld
them
;
their
enemies
beheld
them
though
in
a
cloud
,
in
an
obscure
manner
.
And
thus
it
was
with
those
Saints
that
were
in
the
Army
on
the
Parliament
side
,
as
before
they
stood
upon
their
feet
,
and
prevailed
against
their
enemies
,
they
had
the
praiers
of
all
other
Saints
:
so
afterward
,
were
they
with
great
affection
,
received
into
the
societies
of
Saints
,
and
embraced
by
them
,
and
this
did
appear
to
their
enemies
;
though
not
very
clearly
.
Vers
.
13.
And
the
same
hour
was
there
a
great
earth-quake
.
The
Kingdome
of
the
Beast
being
called
the
earth
,
it
is
that
earth
of
whom
this
earth-quake
is
spoken
.
Now
this
earth-quake
,
is
said
to
be
the
same
hour
when
the
Witnesses
being
risen
from
the
dead
,
did
ascend
into
the
societies
of
the
Saints
;
and
were
by
them
received
,
and
embraced
:
in
that
same
hour
,
there
was
a
great
earth-quake
.
The
state
of
the
Beast
hath
been
shaken
before
.
The
Witnesses
have
made
a
former
earth-quake
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
,
which
was
mentioned
,
Chap.
7.
5.
but
that
is
not
said
to
be
a
great
earth-quake
;
but
this
is
said
to
be
a
great
earth-quake
.
And
indeed
this
was
a
greater
earth-quake
;
a
greater
shaking
to
the
Kingdome
of
the
Beast
,
then
any
that
hath
been
before
it
,
as
doth
appear
by
the
effects
of
it
,
mentioned
in
this
verse
.
Though
it
is
true
,
this
is
not
the
greatest
earth-quake
that
shall
come
on
the
Kingdome
of
the
Beast
;
for
there
shall
be
a
farre
greater
earth-quake
that
shall
come
upon
it
:
as
appears
,
Chap.
16.
18.
yet
this
was
a
very
great
earth-quake
;
a
very
great
shaking
to
the
Kingdome
of
the
Beast
:
For
in
this
earth-quake
,
The
tenth
part
of
the
City
fell
]
This
word
,
The
City
,
hath
reference
unto
a
City
,
formerly
mentioned
in
this
Chapter
,
and
that
is
vers
.
8.
and
it
is
there
so
plainly
described
,
as
it
doth
evidently
appear
to
be
the
mystical
Babylon
.
And
the
tenth
part
]
The
ten
Kingdomes
that
were
the
ten
horns
of
the
Beast
,
were
ten
severall
parts
of
mysticall
Babylon
,
which
did
raign
over
them
.
So
that
England
being
one
of
them
,
was
a
tenth
part
of
mystical
Babylon
.
And
a
tenth
part
of
the
City
fell
]
This
was
one
of
the
effects
of
the
earth-quake
,
which
was
occasioned
by
the
resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
,
the
Saints
in
England
;
it
did
so
shake
the
great
Babylon
of
the
Beast
,
as
a
tenth
part
of
it
fell
.
And
this
most
exactly
came
to
passe
,
in
the
year
of
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
,
1645.
for
then
did
the
Kingdome
of
England
(
which
was
a
tenth
part
of
great
Babylon
)
fall
from
Rome
;
for
then
was
that
removed
from
it
,
whereby
it
had
continued
to
be
a
part
of
Babylon
(
the
place
of
Saints
slavery
)
namely
,
the
power
of
men
over
the
consciences
of
Saints
:
For
after
the
Army
,
which
was
for
the
Witnesses
,
stood
upon
their
feet
,
in
1645.
they
so
cast
of
that
power
that
men
had
had
over
their
consciences
,
and
over
their
persons
and
estates
for
their
conscience
sake
;
as
it
was
not
possible
for
the
Beast
,
nor
any
of
his
Adherents
to
recover
that
power
again
,
over
the
consciences
of
the
Saints
in
this
Kingdome
(
though
they
did
with
all
their
strength
,
and
greatest
industry
endeavour
it
afterwards
)
for
the
Witnesses
then
standing
upon
their
feet
;
there
was
such
an
earth-quake
,
great
Babylon
was
so
shaken
,
as
England
fell
from
it
;
the
yoke
of
bondage
which
was
upon
the
consciences
of
Saints
in
England
,
was
then
cast
off
:
And
this
was
one
effect
of
the
great
earth-quake
,
which
there
was
in
mysticall
Babylon
,
at
the
resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
:
that
England
fell
from
it
.
Thus
England
is
fallen
from
the
great
Whore
,
mystical
Babylon
;
and
is
become
a
president
to
the
other
Kingdoms
;
who
must
all
in
time
,
cast
off
the
yoke
of
bondage
under
which
they
are
;
and
hate
the
Whore
,
and
make
her
desolate
,
and
naked
,
&c.
Revel
.
17.
16.
And
in
the
earth-quake
were
slain
of
men
seven
thousand
.
]
This
was
another
effect
of
the
earth-quake
,
that
as
a
tenth
part
of
the
City
fell
,
so
there
were
slain
of
men
seven
thousand
.
What
is
meant
by
the
fall
of
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
,
is
already
apparent
,
and
it
is
not
the
material
falling
of
a
tenth
part
,
of
any
material
City
,
but
the
mystical
falling
of
the
tenth
part
of
a
mysticall
City
.
And
sutable
to
this
,
is
the
meaning
of
this
slaying
of
seven
thousand
men
,
not
by
the
material
falling
of
any
part
of
a
material
City
.
But
the
earth-quake
being
a
mysticall
shaking
of
mystical
Babylon
;
this
is
a
mystical
slaying
of
seven
thousand
men
;
whereby
they
die
mystically
,
that
is
,
cease
to
live
any
longer
to
mystical
Babylon
,
being
by
beholding
the
great
victory
,
which
the
Saints
had
over
the
Beast
converted
,
and
fallen
off
from
the
Beast
,
which
seven
thousand
men
were
before
,
either
secretly
,
or
openly
lovers
and
worshippers
of
the
Beast
.
But
it
may
be
objected
,
How
doth
it
appear
that
seven
thousand
men
,
or
persons
were
so
converted
,
by
the
resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
?
Answ
.
Though
it
doe
not
visibly
appear
to
the
outward
eyes
of
any
;
yet
it
is
sufficient
to
perswade
me
,
and
should
be
to
perswade
all
Saints
to
believe
it
:
in
that
this
Scripture
,
this
oracle
of
Heaven
,
saith
it
.
When
there
was
no
true
worshippers
of
God
in
Israel
,
that
were
visible
to
Elijah
the
Prophet
,
and
that
then
the
Lord
telling
him
,
that
he
had
left
seven
thousand
in
Israel
,
who
had
not
bowed
the
knee
to
Baal
,
nor
had
kissed
him
with
the
mouth
;
it
was
sufficient
to
perswade
Elijah
to
believe
it
:
although
not
one
of
those
seven
thousand
did
visibly
appear
to
him
.
Therefore
much
more
ought
Saints
now
,
not
to
question
the
truth
of
this
;
that
seven
thousand
are
in
this
mysticall
earth-quake
,
mystically
slaine
,
though
it
be
not
altogether
so
visible
to
us
(
as
other
things
are
)
because
this
Scripture
saies
it
.
And
besides
,
what
the
Scripture
saies
in
it
,
there
is
a
probability
of
it
,
for
it
is
very
probable
,
that
many
are
convinced
,
that
the
Witnesses
,
the
Saints
,
are
Gods
people
,
and
those
that
sight
against
them
,
are
enemies
of
God
,
and
doe
fight
against
God.
I
say
it
is
probable
,
that
many
are
convinced
of
this
,
because
God
hath
so
owned
his
people
,
and
given
them
such
victory
over
those
vile
wretches
that
did
oppose
them
,
and
formerly
reproach
them
,
and
say
,
Where
is
your
God
?
And
now
God
appearing
to
be
for
them
,
when
the
enemy
were
come
to
such
a
height
of
impiety
and
insolency
:
there
is
no
question
,
but
that
many
were
convinced
by
it
,
and
fell
from
the
Beast
,
and
that
the
number
of
these
so
fallen
from
the
Beast
is
,
no
lesse
then
seven
thousand
.
And
this
was
the
effect
of
the
great
earth-quake
.
And
in
the
earth-quake
were
slain
of
men
seven
thousand
,
and
the
remnant
were
affrighted
,
and
gave
glory
to
the
God
of
heaven
.
]
This
remnant
here
spoken
of
,
are
distinct
from
the
Witnesses
,
whether
they
be
such
as
were
for
the
Beast
,
or
others
;
they
are
not
of
the
Witnesses
,
but
were
some
that
were
affrighted
at
the
Witnesses
,
having
a
spirit
of
life
from
God
put
upon
them
;
and
their
standing
upon
their
feet
:
and
therefore
not
of
them
,
but
some
others
,
and
they
were
not
of
the
seven
thousand
neither
,
because
they
are
said
to
be
the
remnant
,
or
the
residue
.
So
then
,
the
meaning
of
this
clause
,
is
this
;
that
the
raising
up
of
the
Witnesses
in
such
an
eminent
manner
,
to
the
shaking
of
great
Babylon
,
did
so
work
upon
the
residue
of
people
,
as
were
not
of
the
Witnesses
,
nor
of
the
seven
thousand
,
as
that
either
they
were
affrighted
at
it
,
or
had
their
mouths
opened
to
glorifie
God
in
it
,
or
both
.
And
thus
it
was
in
the
year
1645.
the
generality
of
people
,
both
in
the
Kingdome
,
and
in
others
,
that
either
saw
or
heard
of
the
great
things
God
did
for
the
Saints
,
were
either
affrighted
,
and
amazed
at
it
,
or
else
did
glorifie
God
in
working
so
wonderfully
as
he
did
:
for
when
God
did
worke
so
wonderfully
,
and
beyond
expectation
,
in
giving
victory
upon
victory
,
and
successe
upon
successe
unto
his
people
;
so
as
they
seemed
to
be
,
as
them
that
dreamed
:
I
say
,
when
God
did
thus
,
then
the
generality
of
people
did
admire
,
and
acknowledge
God
in
it
,
and
give
him
the
glory
of
it
,
They
glorified
the
God
of
heaven
,
that
had
done
such
great
things
,
in
such
an
unexpected
manner
,
and
in
so
short
a
time
.
And
thus
the
remnant
were
affrighted
,
and
gave
glory
to
the
God
of
heaven
.
Verse
14.
The
second
woe
is
past
,
and
behold
the
third
woe
cometh
quickly
.
In
the
8.
Chapter
at
the
13.
verse
,
it
is
said
,
That
an
Angel
did
flie
thorow
the
midst
of
heaven
,
saying
,
with
a
loud
voice
;
woe
,
woe
,
woe
to
the
inhabiters
of
the
earth
;
by
reason
of
the
other
voices
,
of
the
trumpet
of
the
three
Angels
,
which
are
yet
to
sound
.
And
at
the
9.
Chapter
in
the
former
part
of
that
Chapter
,
there
being
a
description
of
a
great
judgement
of
God
,
upon
wicked
men
,
such
as
had
not
the
seal
of
God
in
their
fore-heads
,
at
the
12.
verse
it
is
said
,
One
woe
is
past
,
and
behold
there
come
two
woes
more
hereafter
.
And
now
upon
the
resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
,
which
brings
in
such
a
great
earth-quake
at
the
same
hour
with
it
;
which
gives
such
a
terrible
blow
to
Babylon
,
and
the
Beast
;
it
is
said
in
this
verse
,
That
the
second
woe
is
past
,
and
the
third
woe
cometh
quickly
.
So
that
there
remaineth
one
great
woe
more
to
come
upon
the
*
inhabiters
of
the
earth
.
And
what
this
woe
is
which
is
to
come
,
now
quickly
upon
the
inhabiters
of
the
earth
wil
be
,
appears
in
the
following
verses
of
this
Chap.
as
the
taking
off
the
Kingdoms
of
this
world
,
from
the
Beast
,
and
from
all
others
,
to
be
subjected
only
to
our
Lord
,
and
his
Christ
;
for
him
to
raign
over
them
for
ever
and
ever
,
&c.
and
now
,
that
the
Witnesses
are
risen
,
this
is
to
be
expected
,
and
that
quickly
;
and
that
to
the
great
joy
of
all
Saints
,
and
to
the
casting
down
of
all
their
enemies
that
are
implacable
.
And
thus
much
for
the
Explication
of
that
part
of
the
Chapter
which
at
this
time
I
intended
to
treat
of
.
I
now
come
to
draw
some
Deducations
from
it
,
wherewith
I
shall
conclude
this
Treatise
.
The
Application
.
THese
verses
being
thus
opened
,
many
profitable
Deductions
doe
arise
there-from
.
But
I
shall
passe
by
some
of
them
,
and
be
as
brief
as
I
may
in
others
,
that
are
points
fully
and
sweetly
held
forth
by
others
in
other
Treatises
,
because
I
shall
take
liberty
to
be
more
large
in
some
things
that
are
not
as
yet
clearly
held
forth
in
print
by
any
other
,
that
I
have
heard
of
.
Deduction
1.
That
Deduction
that
first
in
order
arises
from
the
first
verse
,
is
a
word
of
Comfort
for
all
afflicted
Saints
;
and
the
word
of
Comfort
for
such
is
this
,
That
all
their
afflictions
,
whatever
they
be
,
are
measured
out
unto
them
by
their
God
,
who
hath
a
tender
love
unto
them
,
and
care
over
them
in
their
affliction
.
The
Saints
of
God
who
are
his
Temple
,
and
the
holy
and
beloved
City
,
we
see
here
are
measured
out
unto
an
afflicted
,
sad
condition
:
and
their
afflictions
come
not
at
randome
,
nor
according
to
the
will
of
their
enemies
:
no
,
but
they
are
measured
unto
affliction
,
and
their
enemies
could
have
no
power
over
them
,
but
that
they
were
by
their
God
given
unto
the
Gentiles
,
to
be
troden
under
foot
,
otherwise
it
could
not
have
been
possible
,
for
the
Gentiles
to
have
troden
them
under
foot
.
Now
since
it
is
Gods
act
towards
his
people
,
it
must
needs
be
for
their
good
,
and
therefore
Paul
speaking
of
the
afflictions
,
and
the
sufferings
that
Saints
undergoe
,
speaks
of
it
as
their
priviledge
,
Phil.
1.
29.
Vnto
you
it
is
given
,
in
the
behalf
of
Christ
,
not
only
to
believe
on
him
,
but
also
to
suffer
for
his
sake
.
And
the
holy
Ghost
in
the
Prophesie
of
Micah
,
speaks
of
the
rod
of
affliction
,
as
of
the
food
of
the
people
of
God
,
Micah
7.
14.
Feed
thy
people
with
thy
rod
;
the
flock
of
thine
heritage
,
which
dwell
solitarily
in
the
wood
.
And
as
in
Micah
,
God
is
said
to
feed
his
people
with
his
rod
;
so
he
is
said
to
comfort
them
with
his
rod
:
for
saith
David
,
Psal
.
23.
4.
Thy
rod
and
thy
staffe
they
comfort
me
.
And
therefore
let
Saints
in
an
afflicted
condition
,
be
comforted
in
this
consideration
,
That
their
affliction
,
what
ever
it
be
,
is
that
which
comes
not
by
chance
,
as
men
use
to
say
;
nor
according
to
the
wils
of
men
;
but
their
God
hath
dispenced
it
out
unto
them
,
who
doth
it
in
great
wisdome
,
and
great
love
,
and
gives
them
out
affliction
,
as
their
priviledge
,
as
their
food
,
and
for
their
comfort
.
O
therefore
,
let
poor
souls
in
affliction
be
no
more
cast
down
,
and
walk
no
more
heavily
,
nor
goe
mourning
all
the
day
long
no
more
,
because
of
their
afflictions
,
but
walk
comfortably
under
afflictions
,
because
they
come
from
a
loving
God
,
who
hath
appointed
them
thereunto
,
1
Thes
.
3.
3.
Deduction
2.
In
the
second
place
,
it
serves
to
enforme
us
,
That
it
is
of
God
,
that
enemies
do
rise
up
against
the
Saints
;
for
we
see
here
,
that
the
Gentiles
,
the
mystical
Babylonians
,
were
by
God
appointed
to
afflict
the
people
of
God
;
to
tread
the
holy
City
under
foot
,
before
ever
they
had
a
being
.
Now
as
God
doth
in
love
suffer
his
people
to
be
afflicted
:
So
in
wrath
he
usually
gives
up
wicked
men
to
be
the
instruments
of
afflicting
his
people
.
For
as
the
sufferings
of
Saints
worke
out
for
them
a
greater
weight
of
glory
,
(
2
Cor.
4.
17.
)
So
the
wrongs
and
violence
;
that
wicked
men
doe
offer
unto
the
Saints
,
doth
procure
for
them
a
greater
weight
of
vengeance
.
And
therefore
the
Apostle
,
Phil.
1.
28.
bids
the
Saints
,
To
be
in
nothing
terrified
by
their
adversaries
;
which
is
to
them
(
saith
he
)
an
evident
token
of
perdition
,
but
to
you
of
salvation
,
and
that
of
God.
And
2
Thess
.
1.
6.
It
is
(
saith
he
)
a
righteous
thing
with
God
,
to
recompence
tribulation
unto
them
which
trouble
his
Saints
.
So
that
God
raises
up
wicked
men
to
afflict
his
people
,
that
he
may
pour
out
the
fuller
viols
of
wrath
upon
them
.
And
therefore
,
when
God
told
Pharaoh
,
That
he
would
at
that
time
send
all
his
plagues
upon
his
heart
,
and
upon
his
servants
and
people
,
Exod.
9.
14.
saith
he
at
the
16.
verse
.
And
in
very
deed
,
for
this
cause
have
I
raised
thee
up
,
for
to
shew
in
thee
my
power
,
and
that
my
name
may
be
declared
thorowout
all
the
earth
.
So
that
no
enemy
can
rise
up
against
the
people
of
God
;
but
it
is
of
God
,
and
God
usually
doth
it
,
that
he
may
pour
out
the
fuller
viols
of
wrath
upon
them
.
I
say
usually
,
it
is
so
,
but
it
is
not
alwaies
so
:
for
some
enemies
of
Saints
are
sometimes
chosen
vessels
,
as
Paul
was
:
but
ordinarily
,
it
is
so
,
and
so
it
shall
be
with
the
Beast
:
for
both
Babylon
of
old
,
and
this
mystical
Babylon
,
after
they
had
afflicted
,
and
oppressed
the
people
of
God
,
so
much
as
was
before
ordained
,
were
appointed
to
take
off
the
dregs
of
that
cup
of
trembling
,
which
they
put
into
the
hands
of
the
people
of
God
,
Isa
.
51.
21
,
22
,
23.
Hear
now
thou
afflicted
,
and
drunken
,
but
not
with
wine
:
thus
saith
thy
Lord
,
the
Lord
and
thy
Gad
,
that
pleadeth
the
cause
of
●is
people
;
behold
I
have
taken
out
of
thy
hand
,
the
cup
of
trembling
,
even
the
dregs
of
the
cup
of
my
fury
;
thou
shalt
no
more
drink
it
again
,
but
I
will
put
it
into
the
hand
of
them
that
afflict
thee
,
which
have
said
to
thy
soul
,
Bowe
down
,
that
we
may
goe
over
,
and
thou
hast
laid
thy
body
as
the
ground
,
and
as
the
street
to
them
that
went
over
.
And
how
this
was
done
,
and
shall
be
done
,
both
to
the
materiall
and
the
mysticall
Babylon
,
appears
at
large
in
the
47.
Chapter
of
Isaiah
,
and
the
51.
of
Jeremiah
,
and
the
18.
of
the
Revelation
:
besides
in
severall
other
Scriptures
.
Now
then
,
we
may
cease
to
wonder
,
why
wicked
men
doe
prevail
so
much
,
and
continue
so
long
in
doing
violence
unto
Saints
;
for
we
see
it
is
of
God
;
for
ordinarily
he
suffers
it
,
that
vengeance
may
fall
the
heavier
upon
them
at
last
.
Babylon
hath
multiplied
her
abominations
for
a
long
time
,
and
made
her selfe
drunk
with
the
bloud
of
Saints
;
but
at
last
she
shall
be
rewarded
double
for
all
the
cruelties
she
hath
done
to
the
Saints
.
Deduction
3.
Thirdly
,
Saints
are
here
instructed
to
beware
how
they
be
too
hasty
to
get
out
of
an
afflicted
condition
;
and
especially
to
beware
how
they
use
any
indirect
means
,
that
so
they
may
come
the
sooner
out
of
affliction
:
for
it
is
vain
and
sinfull
for
them
so
to
doe
:
for
the
time
how
long
they
shall
remain
in
an
afflicted
condition
,
is
fixed
by
the
Father
,
and
so
long
they
shall
remain
under
affliction
,
though
they
strive
and
struggle
never
so
much
,
to
come
sooner
out
of
it
.
For
we
see
here
the
holy
City
,
was
to
be
troden
under
foot
of
the
Gentiles
,
to
be
in
an
afflicted
condition
fourty
and
two
months
,
and
so
long
they
did
abide
in
that
condition
;
it
may
be
they
might
expect
deliverance
the
first
moneth
of
years
;
but
if
not
then
,
yet
the
second
moneth
,
when
sixty
years
were
expired
,
they
might
then
hope
deliverance
was
near
.
For
the
materiall
Babylon
,
held
the
people
of
God
but
seventy
years
,
but
yet
deliverance
came
not
in
three
,
nor
four
,
nor
five
,
nor
twenty
moneths
of
years
;
but
when
they
had
been
five
hundred
years
under
persecution
,
there
came
no
deliverance
from
the
tyranny
of
the
Beast
,
but
the
Saints
were
to
remain
seven
hundred
years
longer
,
and
why
?
because
the
time
appointed
for
deliverance
was
not
come
till
then
.
The
decree
was
past
,
that
the
holy
City
should
be
trod
under
foot
fourty
and
two
moneths
,
and
the
decree
being
past
,
so
long
it
must
,
and
so
long
it
did
remain
to
be
troden
under
foot
.
It
is
wisdome
therefore
for
Saints
,
quietly
to
submit
to
the
will
of
their
God
,
in
affliction
,
and
not
to
be
too
hasty
to
get
out
,
before
the
appointed
time
of
their
God
be
come
;
but
if
he
tarry
they
must
wait
.
Deduction
4.
Fourthly
,
In
the
next
here
is
a
further
word
of
Consolation
to
Saints
in
affliction
:
and
that
is
,
That
when
the
time
of
affliction
,
in
which
they
are
to
abide
under
affliction
,
is
expired
,
then
they
shall
be
delivered
out
of
affliction
,
and
nothing
shall
longer
prolong
their
affliction
:
for
we
see
that
though
the
holy
City
must
be
trod
under
foot
,
fourty
and
two
moneths
:
yet
when
that
time
is
expired
,
they
must
be
delivered
.
The
rod
of
the
wicked
must
not
alway
rest
upon
the
lot
of
the
righteous
:
No
,
the
Father
hath
appointed
a
time
,
wherein
deliverance
must
come
.
The
Saints
must
not
alwaies
be
laid
low
,
and
therefore
saith
the
Church
,
Micah
7.
8.
Rejoyce
not
against
me
,
ô
mine
enemy
;
when
I
fall
,
I
shall
rise
again
.
So
,
though
the
Witnesses
be
cloathed
in
sack-cloth
,
a
long
time
,
yet
it
shall
not
be
alwaies
so
,
They
shall
at
last
have
beauty
for
ashes
,
the
oil
of
joy
for
mourning
,
the
garment
of
praise
,
for
the
spirit
of
heavinesse
,
Isa
.
61.
3.
And
though
they
have
for
a
time
lien
among
the
pots
;
yet
shall
they
be
,
as
the
wings
of
a
Dove
,
covered
with
silver
,
and
her
fethers
with
yellow
gold
,
Psal
.
68.
13.
And
of
this
we
are
to
be
confident
under
any
affliction
,
that
we
shall
have
deliverance
,
and
nothing
shall
be
able
to
hinder
it
,
when
the
appointed
time
for
our
deliverance
is
come
,
though
not
before
.
Deduction
5.
Fifthly
,
In
the
next
place
,
Is
it
so
,
that
Jesus
Christ
hath
had
some
that
have
prophesied
,
during
all
the
twelve
hundred
and
odde
years
that
the
Beast
hath
tyrannized
over
the
Saints
,
during
all
the
time
,
the
Saints
have
been
under
the
bondage
of
mysticall
Babylon
,
then
this
may
serve
to
convince
those
of
their
errour
,
who
will
not
hear
(
such
as
they
acknowledge
to
be
real
)
Saints
,
to
hold
forth
the
word
of
truth
,
the
Testimony
of
Jesus
,
to
the
edification
,
exhortation
,
and
comfort
of
others
:
and
the
reason
why
they
will
not
hear
them
,
is
,
because
they
conceive
,
that
since
the
rising
up
of
the
Beast
,
and
the
Babylonish
darknesse
,
there
hath
been
no
true
Pastors
,
nor
Teachers
,
nor
Prophets
.
Now
for
the
convincing
of
those
of
their
errour
herein
;
I
shall
be
the
more
large
in
this
Use
,
endeavouring
to
make
it
clearly
to
appear
to
be
their
great
weaknes
.
And
now
,
you
that
lie
under
this
scruple
,
in
the
spirit
of
love
and
meeknesse
,
I
desire
you
to
consider
,
how
evident
it
is
,
that
Jesus
Christ
hath
had
some
true
Prophets
,
during
all
this
twelve
hundred
years
,
that
the
Beast
hath
troden
the
Saints
under
foot
:
For
Jesus
Christ
saith
expresly
,
I
will
give
power
unto
my
two
Witnesses
,
and
they
shall
prophesie
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
sixty
daies
,
cloathed
in
sackcloth
.
And
this
hath
been
made
good
,
for
it
appears
,
tha●
in
all
times
since
,
Christ
hath
had
some
that
have
prophesied
,
that
is
,
have
held
forth
the
Testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
;
For
the
Testimony
of
Jesus
is
the
spirit
of
prophesie
.
And
indeed
every
true
Saint
is
a
Prophet
,
because
the
Lord
revealing
his
secrets
to
a
soul
,
as
it
maketh
it
a
Saint
,
so
it
maketh
it
a
Prophet
,
and
so
the
Lord
looks
upon
his
Saints
▪
as
his
Witnesses
and
Prophets
.
Now
this
being
evident
,
That
Christ
hath
had
true
Prophets
;
this
maketh
it
clear
,
that
as
it
is
said
,
Ephes
.
4.
10
,
11
,
12
,
13.
That
Jesus
Christ
,
when
he
ascended
up
farre
above
all
heavens
,
gave
some
Apostles
,
and
some
Prophets
,
and
some
Evangelists
,
and
some
Pastours
and
Teachers
,
for
the
perfecting
of
Saints
,
for
the
worke
of
the
Ministery
,
for
the
edifying
of
the
body
of
Christ
,
till
we
all
come
into
the
unity
of
the
faith
,
and
of
the
knowledge
of
the
Sonne
of
God
,
unto
a
perfect
man
,
unto
the
measure
of
the
stature
of
the
fulnesse
of
Christ.
So
this
word
hath
been
fulfilled
,
Jesus
Christ
hath
alwaies
continued
these
.
For
,
First
,
Apostles
have
been
continued
for
the
edifying
of
the
body
of
Christ
,
as
it
is
here
said
:
for
the
Apostles
being
the
eie-witnesses
of
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
in
all
that
he
did
and
suffered
,
and
of
his
Resurrection
,
as
it
is
evident
in
that
expression
of
Peter
,
when
another
Apostle
was
to
be
chosen
in
the
place
of
Judas
,
Acts
1.
21
,
22.
Wherefore
of
these
men
which
have
accompanied
with
us
,
all
the
time
that
the
Lord
Jesus
went
in
,
and
out
among
us
.
Beginning
from
the
baptisme
of
John
,
unto
that
same
day
he
was
taken
from
us
,
must
one
be
ordained
to
be
a
Witnesse
with
us
of
his
Resurrection
.
I
say
,
they
being
eie-witnesses
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
their
witnesse
which
they
gave
of
him
is
left
still
upon
record
,
in
which
Apostles
still
continue
usefull
to
the
Church
,
for
perfecting
of
Saints
for
the
work
of
the
Ministery
,
and
for
the
edifying
of
the
body
of
Christ
,
till
we
all
come
,
&c.
and
in
this
sense
Apostles
have
continued
:
but
Prophets
,
Evangelists
,
Pastours
,
and
Teachers
have
actually
continued
in
the
Church
;
and
that
doth
appear
by
this
,
because
we
here
see
it
is
evident
that
Prophets
have
been
continued
.
Now
a
man
that
is
a
true
Prophet
of
Jesus
Christ
may
be
,
and
in
some
degree
truly
is
an
Evangelist
,
and
Pastour
,
and
a
Teacher
also
.
For
First
,
To
be
an
Evangelist
,
is
to
be
able
to
hold
forth
the
Gospel
,
in
the
grace
and
sweetnesse
of
it
,
and
he
that
is
so
is
an
Evangelist
.
And
Secondly
,
To
be
a
Pastour
,
is
to
be
able
to
feed
the
flock
of
Christ
,
both
the
sheep
and
tender
lambs
,
with
the
wholsome
,
saving
truths
of
Christ
,
to
the
nourishing
,
and
strengthning
of
their
Souls
.
And
Thirdly
,
To
be
a
Teacher
,
is
to
be
able
to
unfold
the
mysteries
of
the
Gospel
,
and
clearly
to
hold
forth
the
truths
of
Christ
,
to
the
instruction
of
the
ignorant
,
and
encreasing
of
knowledge
;
and
he
that
is
so
is
a
Teacher
.
Now
he
that
is
a
Prophet
,
may
be
all
these
:
First
,
He
may
be
a
man
that
publisheth
the
glad
tydings
,
of
the
Grace
of
the
Gospel
.
And
secondly
,
A
man
that
teacheth
,
and
instructeth
people
,
with
knowledge
and
understanding
.
And
thirdly
,
A
man
that
feeds
the
flock
of
Christ
,
with
wholsome
saving
truths
.
I
say
a
Prophet
may
be
,
an
Evangelist
,
a
Pastour
,
and
Teacher
,
and
so
was
Paul
:
that
he
was
a
Prophet
,
appears
,
Acts
13.
1.
and
that
he
was
a
Pastour
,
appears
,
in
that
he
was
so
frequent
in
feeding
the
Church
of
God
:
and
that
he
was
a
Teacher
,
appears
,
Acts
13.
1.
and
2
Tim.
1.
11.
and
Acts
20.
27.
and
that
he
was
an
Evangelist
,
appears
in
all
his
Epistles
,
by
his
full
,
and
sweet
holding
forth
the
Grace
of
the
Gospel
in
them
,
and
as
Paul
was
so
:
so
it
might
be
also
said
of
Apollo
,
and
Peter
,
and
Barnabas
,
and
Timothy
,
and
others
.
But
here
it
may
be
objected
,
If
one
man
may
be
both
a
Prophet
,
and
Evangelist
,
a
Pastour
,
and
Teacher
,
Why
doth
the
Apostle
speak
of
them
particularly
,
as
given
to
particular
persons
;
For
saith
he
,
Jesus
Christ
when
he
ascended
gave
some
Apostles
,
and
some
Prophets
,
and
some
Evangelists
,
and
some
Pastors
,
and
Teachers
.
And
again
,
1
Cor.
12.
29.
he
saith
,
Are
all
Apostles
?
Are
all
Prophets
?
Are
all
Teachers
?
Implying
that
the
Spirit
had
dispenced
out
the
gift
of
prophesying
to
one
,
of
teaching
to
another
,
of
Apostleship
to
a
third
,
and
not
all
these
gifts
to
one
.
Answ
.
Though
it
be
true
,
That
a
Prophet
may
be
also
an
Apostle
,
an
Evangelist
,
a
Pastour
,
and
Teacher
,
as
Paul
was
;
yet
the
Scripture
speaks
particularly
of
them
,
because
they
are
severall
gifts
,
and
sometimes
they
are
severally
dispensed
;
so
that
one
man
may
be
more
properly
said
to
be
an
Evangelist
,
because
he
may
be
more
able
to
hold
forth
the
sweet
word
of
the
Gospel
,
and
to
be
a
son
of
consolation
,
and
to
be
more
Evangelical
then
other
,
and
so
may
be
more
properly
said
to
be
an
Evangelist
.
And
so
of
the
rest
,
one
man
may
be
more
eminent
in
one
of
these
gifts
,
then
in
the
rest
;
and
so
may
be
more
properly
said
to
be
,
either
a
Pastour
,
or
a
Teacher
,
and
yet
notwithstanding
,
he
that
is
an
Evangelist
,
may
in
some
sort
be
able
to
act
,
as
a
Pastour
,
or
a
Teacher
:
so
he
that
is
a
Pastour
,
may
in
some
sort
,
be
able
to
act
as
an
Evangelist
,
or
a
Teacher
,
though
in
an
especiall
manner
he
may
be
fitted
to
doe
the
work
of
a
Pastour
,
and
so
of
the
rest
:
So
that
the
reason
why
they
are
particularly
spoken
of
,
is
,
because
that
some
Saints
may
be
more
eminently
fitted
for
one
of
them
,
then
for
the
rest
;
and
not
that
they
,
that
have
one
of
these
gifts
,
have
only
one
of
those
gifts
,
and
is
utterly
void
of
the
rest
,
and
this
will
be
the
more
confirmed
,
and
cleared
by
comparing
this
,
with
that
passage
,
1
Cor.
12.
8
,
9
,
10.
For
to
one
is
given
by
the
Spirit
the
word
of
wisdome
,
to
another
tbe
word
of
knowledge
,
by
the
same
Spirit
,
to
another
faith
,
by
the
same
Spirit
,
to
another
the
gifts
of
healing
,
by
the
same
Spirit
,
to
another
the
working
of
miracles
,
to
another
prophesie
,
to
another
discerning
of
Spirits
,
to
another
divers
kindes
of
toungues
,
to
another
the
interpretation
of
tongues
.
Here
the
Apostle
speaks
of
severall
gifts
,
and
saith
that
one
is
given
to
one
,
and
another
to
another
,
and
a
third
to
a
third
,
&c.
And
his
meaning
is
,
That
one
Saint
is
more
eminent
for
one
gift
,
and
another
for
another
,
and
not
that
he
that
had
the
word
of
wisdome
,
had
no
knowledge
,
nor
no
faith
,
&c.
Nor
that
he
that
had
faith
,
had
not
wisdome
,
nor
knowledge
,
&c.
Nor
that
he
that
had
knowledge
,
had
no
faith
,
nor
wisdome
,
nor
prophesie
,
&c.
Nor
that
he
that
had
discerning
of
Spirits
,
had
no
knowledge
,
nor
prophesie
,
nor
wisdome
,
nor
faith
,
&c.
But
this
is
the
Apostles
meaning
,
That
he
that
had
the
word
of
knowledge
,
might
not
have
so
much
faith
,
nor
wisdome
,
nor
discerning
of
spirits
,
&c.
as
he
that
had
lesse
knowledge
,
so
he
that
was
full
of
faith
,
might
have
lesse
wisdome
,
and
discerning
of
spirits
,
and
knowledge
,
&c.
then
those
that
were
more
weak
in
faith
.
But
now
as
some
might
be
eminent
in
one
of
these
gifts
only
;
so
some
might
be
eminent
for
two
,
or
three
:
and
others
might
be
eminent
for
them
all
.
And
those
that
were
eminent
for
one
only
,
could
not
be
said
to
have
none
of
the
rest
.
Now
by
this
time
the
reason
is
evident
,
why
the
Apostle
speaks
of
Prophets
,
Evangelists
,
Pastours
,
and
Teachers
distinctly
,
and
withall
it
is
evident
,
that
he
that
is
a
Prophet
is
an
Evangelist
,
a
Pastour
,
and
a
Teacher
.
For
as
it
cannot
be
said
of
him
that
hath
faith
,
that
he
hath
no
knowledge
,
nor
wisdome
,
nor
discerning
of
spirits
,
&c.
So
it
cannot
be
said
of
a
Prophet
,
that
he
is
no
Evangelist
,
nor
Pastour
,
nor
Teacher
.
And
now
,
it
is
evident
,
That
Prophets
have
been
continued
all
the
while
,
the
Saints
have
been
in
Babylon
;
and
in
the
continuance
of
Prophets
,
there
hath
been
a
continuance
of
Evangelists
,
and
Pastours
,
and
Teachers
,
whereby
that
Scripture
hath
been
made
good
,
Ephes
.
4.
10
,
11
,
12
,
13.
which
saies
,
they
must
all
continue
,
Till
we
all
come
in
the
unity
of
the
Faith
,
and
of
the
knowledge
of
the
Son
of
God
,
&c.
And
this
being
so
evident
,
it
appears
to
be
from
weaknesse
,
and
darknesse
that
any
have
questioned
,
whether
any
of
these
have
been
during
the
time
,
that
the
Saints
have
been
captivated
to
Babylon
.
But
here
this
query
may
be
made
;
May
there
be
Prophets
,
Evangelists
,
Apostles
,
and
Teachers
,
that
were
never
ordained
by
the
laying
on
of
hands
?
Answ
.
Yes
they
may
;
for
the
Scripture
speaks
not
of
laying
on
of
hands
upon
any
,
but
only
of
Bishops
,
and
Deacons
;
and
they
only
had
the
laying
on
of
hands
because
they
were
ordained
,
to
doe
some
particular
things
,
which
were
to
be
done
by
them
,
and
was
proper
to
them
only
,
and
none
in
the
Church
else
,
were
to
act
in
them
,
but
only
they
.
But
Prophesying
,
and
Evangelizing
,
and
feeding
,
and
teaching
,
and
building
up
one
another
,
was
common
to
all
in
the
Church
,
as
every
one
had
received
the
gift
,
so
to
minister
,
as
good
stewards
of
the
Grace
they
had
received
!
For
their
gifts
are
not
given
to
be
laid
up
in
a
napkin
,
But
the
manifestation
of
the
Spirit
,
is
given
to
every
one
to
profit
withall
.
So
that
,
these
I
say
were
not
restrained
only
to
be
done
by
Bishops
,
and
Deacons
,
who
only
were
persons
ordained
,
by
the
laying
on
of
hands
;
but
were
common
to
be
done
by
all
.
Now
a
Bishop
,
(
which
the
Scripture
indifferently
cals
,
either
a
Bishop
,
or
an
Elder
,
or
a
Presbyter
,
)
is
ordained
by
the
laying
on
of
hands
;
because
he
is
appointed
to
the
work
,
which
is
proper
to
that
Office
,
and
not
to
any
other
in
the
Church
.
Now
the
works
that
are
proper
to
a
Bishop
,
Elder
,
or
Presbyter
.
Are
,
First
,
To
rule
,
and
guide
,
and
govern
the
Church
:
and
this
is
clear
by
that
of
the
Apostle
,
1
Tim.
5.
17.
Let
the
Bishops
that
rule
well
be
counted
worthy
of
double
honour
.
And
1
Tim.
3.
4.
the
Apostle
saies
,
That
a
Bishop
must
be
one
that
rules
well
his
own
house
;
implying
,
that
he
is
not
fit
to
rule
the
Church
of
God
,
if
he
doe
not
rule
his
own
house
well
.
And
of
those
it
is
that
the
Apostle
speaks
,
Hebrew
.
13.
7.
Remember
them
which
rule
over
you
,
who
have
spoken
unto
you
the
word
of
God.
And
vers
.
17.
Obey
them
which
have
the
rule
over
you
and
submit
,
for
they
watch
for
your
Souls
.
And
of
these
he
also
speaks
,
1
Thes
.
5.
12.
Know
them
which
labour
among
you
,
and
are
over
you
in
the
Lord
,
and
admonish
you
.
Moreover
,
secondly
▪
It
is
the
work
of
a
Bishop
,
or
Presbyter
,
to
ordain
Elders
,
or
Bishops
in
the
Churches
where
they
are
wanting
,
as
appears
,
Titus
1.
5.
The
Apostle
there
speaking
to
Titus
,
who
was
a
Bishop
or
Presbyter
,
saith
,
For
this
cause
left
I
thee
in
Crete
;
that
thou
shouldest
set
in
order
the
things
that
are
wanting
;
and
ordain
Elders
in
every
City
.
And
so
Timothy
being
a
Bishop
,
it
was
his
work
,
as
appears
by
that
rule
given
him
,
1
Tim.
5.
22.
Lay
hand
suddenly
on
no
man.
Again
it
likewise
is
made
evident
,
to
be
the
work
of
Presbyters
,
1
Timothy
4.
14.
and
2
Tim.
1.
6.
Now
these
things
were
proper
to
the
Office
of
a
Bishop
,
and
others
that
are
not
ordained
to
be
Bishops
,
have
no
warrant
to
take
upon
them
to
act
in
these
things
.
But
there
are
other
things
that
Bishops
are
also
enjoined
to
doe
,
that
may
be
and
ought
to
be
done
by
other
brethren
,
but
Bishops
are
enjoined
to
doe
them
,
in
an
especiall
manner
,
and
they
are
these
:
First
,
To
feed
the
flock
over
which
they
are
made
over-seers
,
and
this
is
that
Paul
enjoins
the
Elders
of
the
Church
of
Ephesus
to
doe
,
Acts
20.
29.
Take
heed
unto
your selves
,
and
unto
all
the
flock
over
which
the
holy
Ghost
hath
made
you
over-seers
,
and
feed
the
Church
of
God
,
which
he
hath
purchased
with
his
own
bloud
.
And
this
is
that
which
Timothy
,
who
was
an
Elder
,
or
Bishop
,
was
enjoined
to
,
in
these
passages
,
1
Tim.
4.
3.
Preach
the
word
,
be
instant
in
season
,
and
out
of
season
,
reprove
,
rebuke
,
exhort
with
all
long-suffering
,
and
Doctrine
.
And
vers
.
5.
Doe
the
work
of
an
Evangelist
,
make
full
proof
of
thy
Ministery
.
And
2
Tim.
2.
15.
Study
to
shew
thy self
approved
unto
God
,
a
work-man
that
needeth
not
to
be
ashamed
,
rightly
deviding
the
word
of
truth
.
Thus
ought
Bishops
in
a
more
especiall
manner
to
feed
the
flock
of
God
,
and
to
instruct
and
admonish
them
.
But
this
is
not
their
duties
only
,
but
the
duty
of
all
the
brethren
,
according
to
their
severall
abilities
.
But
Secondly
,
It
is
the
duty
of
Bishops
,
or
Presbyters
,
to
be
good
examples
to
believers
:
this
also
Timothy
was
enjoined
unto
,
1
Tim.
4.
12.
Be
thou
an
example
to
believers
,
in
word
,
in
conversation
,
in
love
,
in
spirit
,
in
faith
,
and
purity
.
And
this
Titus
,
who
was
a
Bishop
,
was
also
enjoined
unto
,
Tit.
2.
7.
In
all
things
shew
thy self
a
pattern
of
good
works
:
in
Doctrine
shewing
uncorruptnesse
,
gravity
,
sincerity
.
And
2
Tim.
2.
2.
The
things
which
thou
hast
heard
of
me
among
many
witnesses
,
the
same
commit
thou
to
faithfull
men
,
who
shall
be
able
to
teach
others
also
.
Thus
it
is
the
duty
of
Elders
,
or
Presbyters
,
to
be
a
good
example
to
believers
:
but
it
is
not
their
duty
only
,
but
the
duty
of
all
other
Saints
also
.
Thirdly
,
It
is
the
duty
of
Bishops
,
to
watch
over
the
souls
of
the
flock
which
are
committed
to
them
;
for
they
must
give
account
of
them
to
God
,
and
this
the
Elders
,
or
Bishops
of
the
Church
of
Ephesus
,
are
enjoined
unto
,
Acts
20.
28.
Take
heed
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
unto
your selves
,
and
unto
the
flock
over
which
the
holy
Ghost
hath
made
you
over-seers
:
for
I
know
(
saies
he
)
that
after
my
departure
,
there
shall
grievous
wolves
enter
in
among
you
:
So
that
the
Elders
of
the
Church
ought
to
look
to
the
flock
,
to
keep
them
from
the
pernicious
Doctrines
of
wolvish
men
,
and
Heb.
13.
17.
saith
the
Apostle
,
Obey
them
that
have
the
rule
over
you
,
and
submit
your selves
;
for
they
watch
for
your
souls
,
as
they
that
must
give
account
,
that
they
may
doe
it
with
joy
.
So
that
it
is
evident
,
that
it
is
the
duty
of
the
Elders
of
the
Church
,
to
watch
over
the
souls
of
the
people
.
But
this
is
not
their
duty
only
;
but
the
duty
of
all
believers
,
to
watch
over
one
another
.
Thus
the
Scripture
declaring
that
Bishops
are
ordained
,
by
the
laying
on
of
hands
,
declares
what
things
are
to
be
done
by
Bishops
,
as
Bishops
,
and
not
by
other
Saints
;
and
what
things
are
to
be
done
by
them
,
which
is
to
be
done
by
others
also
.
Now
the
Scripture
speaks
but
of
one
Office
more
,
to
which
persons
are
ordained
by
the
laying
on
of
hands
,
and
that
is
of
Deacons
.
Now
the
Office
of
a
Deacon
the
Scripture
expresses
distinctly
also
,
namely
,
that
they
are
to
receive
the
collections
for
the
poor
,
and
to
distribute
it
to
the
poor
,
to
widows
,
and
to
such
as
are
in
want
,
and
to
all
according
to
their
necessities
.
And
this
appears
,
Act.
6.
1.
2
,
3.
and
4.
verses
compared
together
;
this
was
the
work
which
Deacons
were
ordained
to
doe
,
and
which
is
to
be
done
by
them
only
,
and
not
by
others
in
the
Church
.
But
we
finde
that
Stephen
and
Philip
being
Deacons
,
were
such
as
did
feed
the
flock
,
preach
the
Word
,
opposed
gainsaiers
,
were
Teachers
,
and
did
the
work
of
Apostles
and
Evangelists
,
and
wrought
miracles
,
and
wonders
among
the
people
,
as
appears
in
the
sixth
,
seventh
and
eighth
Chapter
of
the
Acts
;
but
these
are
the
duty
of
Deacons
;
but
not
their
duties
only
,
but
the
duties
of
all
the
brethren
,
in
which
they
are
to
act
according
to
the
measure
of
grace
received
.
And
now
,
since
the
Scripture
speaks
but
only
of
Bishops
and
Deacons
,
that
were
ordained
by
the
laying
on
of
hands
,
and
declares
it
is
the
duty
of
the
rest
of
the
brethren
in
the
Church
,
to
prophesie
,
as
1
Cor.
14.
31.
Ye
may
all
prophesie
one
by
one
;
and
that
it
is
the
duty
of
others
in
the
Church
to
doe
the
work
of
Evangelists
,
Pastors
and
Teachers
.
It
is
hereby
clear
,
that
they
may
be
Apostles
,
Prophets
,
Evangelists
,
Pastours
and
Teachers
,
that
were
never
ordained
by
the
laying
on
of
hands
.
And
so
much
for
answer
to
that
query
.
And
since
it
is
made
so
evident
,
that
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
Evangelists
,
Pastours
and
Teachers
have
continued
all
the
while
the
Beast
hath
continued
,
I
hope
,
hereby
they
that
thorow
darknesse
have
been
of
the
contrary
minde
,
will
be
hereby
convinced
of
their
errour
herein
.
And
now
be
ye
exhorted
to
frequent
the
Assemblies
of
Saints
;
and
come
to
those
meeting
places
,
where
such
as
are
precious
Saints
,
doe
hold
forth
the
word
of
truth
;
and
by
the
Spirit
of
Prophesie
doe
sprak
unto
men
,
to
edification
,
exhortation
and
comfort
.
O
come
you
,
and
partake
of
those
gifts
of
the
Spirit
,
whereby
some
are
inabled
to
hold
forth
the
glad
tidings
of
the
Gospel
,
to
publish
peace
,
and
grace
,
and
mercy
thorow
Jesus
Christ
,
and
to
doe
the
worke
of
an
Evangelist
,
and
partake
you
of
those
gifts
,
whereby
others
are
inabled
to
unfold
the
mysteries
of
the
Gospel
,
and
to
teach
,
and
instruct
the
simple
,
and
to
doe
the
work
of
a
Teacher
.
In
a
word
,
Come
and
partake
of
Apostolicall
,
Propheticall
and
Pastorall
gifts
,
of
all
the
particular
operations
and
manifestations
of
the
Spirit
of
Christ
in
his
Saints
:
which
are
given
to
profit
withall
.
Consider
that
Jesus
Christ
saith
,
I
will
give
unto
my
two
Witnesses
,
and
they
shall
prophesie
.
It
is
the
gift
of
Jesus
Christ
unto
his
people
,
which
he
gives
not
only
for
the
good
of
the
persons
in
whom
it
is
,
but
for
the
good
of
others
also
.
Saints
have
an
interest
in
one
anothers
gifts
;
and
therefore
Paul
speaking
of
such
as
were
Prophets
,
as
himself
and
Peter
,
and
Apollo
,
saith
he
to
the
Saints
(
1
Cor.
3.
21
,
22.
)
all
are
yours
,
whether
Paul
or
Apollo
,
or
Cephas
,
&c.
Thus
the
gifts
that
are
given
to
others
,
are
given
to
them
for
me
,
and
the
gifts
that
are
given
to
me
,
how
weak
soever
,
are
not
altogether
for
my self
,
but
for
others
also
:
for
Jesus
Christ
hath
so
disposed
of
it
,
to
give
several
gifts
to
several
Saints
,
to
this
end
to
maintain
Communion
among
Saints
.
O
therefore
you
that
are
Saints
,
have
Communion
one
with
another
,
that
you
may
receive
benefit
from
one
another
,
as
Christ
hath
appointed
:
For
he
gave
some
Apostles
,
and
some
Prophets
,
and
some
Evangelists
,
and
some
Pastours
and
Teachers
;
What
to
do
?
For
the
perfecting
of
Saints
,
for
the
work
of
the
Ministery
,
for
the
edifying
of
the
body
of
Christ
.
Now
doe
you
desire
to
be
edified
?
Doe
you
desire
to
presse
forward
toward
perfection
,
that
you
may
not
be
as
children
,
carried
about
with
every
winde
of
doctrine
?
Then
frequent
the
Assemblies
of
the
Saints
,
that
you
may
partake
of
their
gifts
.
Jesus
Christ
hath
given
them
to
effect
these
things
in
you
,
and
all
his
people
:
and
for
the
keeping
a
spirit
of
love
among
Saints
,
that
they
receiving
benefit
one
from
another
,
may
not
say
one
to
another
,
I
have
no
need
of
you
,
as
those
seem
to
doe
,
that
forsake
the
Assemblies
of
Saints
:
but
that
all
being
joyned
and
knit
together
,
may
encrease
with
the
encrease
of
God.
And
so
much
shall
suffice
to
be
spoken
to
this
.
Deduction
6.
Sixthly
,
The
next
instruction
that
I
shall
come
to
(
though
it
be
not
the
next
in
order
,
yet
I
shall
place
it
here
,
because
of
the
affinity
it
hath
with
this
)
is
this
.
That
since
the
Witnesses
,
the
Saints
of
Jesus
Christ
,
have
had
a
spirit
of
praier
,
all
the
while
the
Beast
hath
continued
;
whereby
their
enemies
have
been
devoured
,
as
by
a
spirituall
fire
:
then
hereby
they
may
be
convinced
of
their
errour
,
that
say
they
are
in
Babylon
,
and
therefore
doe
not
joyn
with
any
,
in
pouring
out
their
fouls
to
God
in
praier
,
nor
yet
doe
it
themselves
.
Now
let
such
consider
,
that
in
the
darkest
mid-night
of
Popery
,
Saints
have
had
a
spirit
of
praier
;
and
indeed
it
is
not
possible
to
be
a
Saint
,
and
not
to
have
a
spirit
of
praier
.
It
is
the
very
nature
and
constitution
of
the
spirit
of
a
Saint
,
to
ascend
upward
to
God
in
praier
,
at
all
times
,
and
upon
all
occasions
.
The
truth
is
,
that
though
the
Saints
may
be
without
other
Ordinances
,
as
baptism
,
and
breaking
of
bread
(
though
I
know
no
rule
they
have
willingly
to
neglect
them
neither
:
)
yet
they
cannot
be
without
the
use
of
praier
and
prophesying
;
and
therefore
we
see
that
Saints
have
alwaies
enjoyed
them
,
during
all
the
time
they
have
been
troden
under
foot
:
the
spirit
of
praier
,
and
prophesie
hath
been
still
upon
them
.
And
herein
they
have
appeared
to
be
both
living
Christians
,
and
waking
Christians
:
a
dead
man
cannot
breathe
,
nor
can
a
sleeping
man
speak
;
but
when
a
man
breathes
and
speaks
,
he
is
discovered
to
be
,
both
a
living
,
and
a
waking
man.
Now
if
Christians
be
not
dead
Christians
,
then
sure
they
will
both
breathe
,
and
speak
as
soon
as
the
breath
of
spiritual
life
is
in
a
man
,
he
is
a
man
that
breaths
toward
God
in
praier
continually
:
and
when
he
is
grown
up
a
little
,
he
is
able
to
speak
,
to
edification
,
exhortation
and
comfort
;
though
some
are
more
fluent
in
speaking
,
and
have
better
utterance
then
others
,
yet
*
all
in
whom
there
is
true
spiritual
life
,
in
some
sort
or
other
,
doe
so
speak
as
to
edifie
,
exhort
,
and
comfort
one
another
.
Let
such
therefore
as
are
in
this
errour
,
beware
how
they
entertain
principles
,
so
contrary
to
the
very
life
of
Christianity
.
And
O
do
you
not
stop
your
breath
;
what
though
you
be
in
Babylon
?
yet
you
must
breathe
there
,
otherwise
you
are
stifled
.
Beware
therefore
of
being
stifled
,
breathe
freely
toward
thy
God
,
whereever
thou
art
.
Thou
maist
have
Communion
with
him
in
any
place
.
Though
thou
art
with
Daniel
in
Babylon
,
and
in
a
Lions
den
;
yet
the
breathings
and
the
pantings
of
thy
soul
after
God
,
are
acceptable
to
him
.
Object
.
But
perhaps
some
may
say
,
When
I
goe
about
to
pray
,
I
finde
much
deadnesse
,
fleshlinesse
,
carnality
and
coldnesse
in
my self
,
both
when
I
am
to
pray
publikely
with
other
Saints
,
and
when
I
am
privately
retired
;
and
I
look
upon
this
as
an
effect
of
Babylonish
darknesse
.
I
question
therefore
whether
I
may
pray
,
until
it
be
wholly
done
away
.
Answ
.
The
Apostle
,
when
he
bids
us
,
In
all
things
to
make
known
our
requests
to
God
,
and
to
pray
without
ceasing
,
and
to
continue
in
praier
,
and
to
pray
continually
,
Phil.
4.
6.
1
Thess
.
5.
17.
Col.
4.
2.
did
very
well
know
,
That
Saints
did
carry
flesh
about
them
,
which
would
be
opposing
the
Spirit●
;
and
therefore
he
himself
saith
,
When
I
would
doe
good
,
evil
is
present
with
me
;
and
,
The
flesh
lusteth
against
the
Spirit
,
and
the
Spirit
against
the
flesh
,
and
these
are
contrary
the
one
to
the
other
:
so
that
ye
cannot
doe
the
things
that
ye
would
,
Gal.
5.
17.
I
say
the
Apostle
knew
this
,
That
the
flesh
would
oppose
,
but
he
would
not
have
Saints
,
upon
that
ground
to
neglect
spirituall
duties
:
for
that
were
to
suffer
the
flesh
to
get
the
victory
;
but
rather
to
be
the
more
frequent
in
spirituall
duties
,
and
to
be
the
more
incessant
in
holy
performances
,
especially
in
praier
,
that
so
they
might
overcome
the
flesh
that
so
opposeth
.
Again
secondly
,
When
the
Apostle
presses
Saints
to
spirituall
duties
,
he
speaks
to
them
as
knowing
,
that
though
they
carry
flesh
still
about
them
,
yet
that
they
have
a
spirit
in
them
,
in
which
they
are
to
act
toward
God
:
and
that
though
flesh
be
acting
in
them
;
yet
at
the
same
time
,
that
spirit
may
act
in
them
.
And
therefore
when
Saints
come
to
pray
,
though
the
flesh
doe
endeavour
,
to
put
out
the
life
of
the
Spirit
,
yet
the
Spirit
strives
to
mortifie
the
flesh
:
and
though
both
act
at
the
same
time
,
yet
God
is
able
to
distinguish
,
between
what
cometh
from
his
own
Spirit
,
which
is
alwaies
in
his
Saints
,
and
what
comes
from
flesh
in
them
.
And
though
the
flesh
doe
act
its
part
,
yet
Jesus
Christ
having
by
one
offering
,
done
away
all
the
corruptions
of
the
flesh
in
his
people
:
God
can
notwithstanding
the
flesh
in
them
,
smell
a
sweet
savour
in
those
performances
,
in
which
there
is
much
weaknesse
and
flesh
,
and
but
little
of
the
Spirit
appearing
;
there
being
an
attonement
already
made
,
for
the
sins
of
their
holy
things
.
So
that
Saints
,
you
having
Spirit
in
you
,
as
well
as
flesh
,
you
are
not
to
neglect
to
performe
spirituall
duties
,
because
you
doe
not
see
flesh
wholly
subdued
(
for
that
was
never
yet
done
in
any
Saint
,
while
he
remained
in
this
tabernacle
)
but
in
that
spirit
to
act
,
especially
in
praier
,
even
when
you
finde
flesh
also
acting
;
for
if
you
have
but
a
spiritual
desire
,
to
have
that
flesh
subdued
,
that
desire
cometh
from
the
Spirit
;
and
that
spark
being
neglected
,
may
seem
to
die
;
but
if
according
to
the
rule
of
Paul
to
Timothy
,
we
stirre
up
that
gift
of
the
Spirit
we
have
received
,
how
weak
soever
it
may
seem
to
be
,
that
spark
may
grow
up
into
a
flame
,
and
get
strength
in
a
great
measure
,
to
burn
up
that
corruption
that
so
troubles
and
burthens
us
.
Therefore
the
Apostle
gives
this
rule
,
To
continue
in
praier
.
Saints
doe
you
desire
to
have
flesh
subdued
?
then
continue
so
desiring
,
and
be
continually
lifting
up
your
spirits
,
to
your
God
in
praier
against
it
:
and
that
you
may
doe
so
,
take
all
opportunities
to
retire
your self
,
from
other
imploiments
,
that
you
may
lift
up
your
souls
unto
God
in
praier
:
and
doe
not
content
your selves
with
barely
having
these
desires
,
and
so
be
continually
plunging
your selves
in
worldly
imploiments
,
in
conversing
with
sublunary
things
:
but
improve
all
opportunities
,
to
retire
your selves
,
from
conversing
with
these
things
,
for
the
enlivening
and
enflaming
of
your
spirits
;
and
doe
not
perswade
your selves
,
that
while
you
are
discoursing
of
your
bargains
,
and
tradings
,
and
lands
,
and
livings
,
and
cloathing
,
and
I
know
not
what
;
that
you
pray
as
well
,
as
when
you
retire
your self
into
a
private
place
,
to
lift
up
your
souls
in
secret
to
God
in
praier
:
For
our
Saviour
gives
you
this
direction
;
When
you
pray
enter
into
your
closets
,
and
shut
your
doors
,
and
pray
to
your
Father
which
is
in
secret
,
&c.
Matth.
6.
6.
And
our
Saviour
himself
observed
the
same
rule
:
for
it
is
often
said
of
him
,
That
he
went
apart
into
a
mountain
to
pray
;
and
continued
whole
nights
in
praier
unto
God
:
the
night
being
the
time
in
which
he
was
free
from
other
imploiments
.
And
so
Act.
10.
9.
it
is
said
,
That
Peter
went
upon
the
house
to
pray
.
And
truly
if
Saints
did
improve
more
opportunities
,
and
take
more
advantages
thus
to
retire
themselves
to
converse
with
God
;
so
much
coldnesse
and
lukewarmnesse
,
worldlinesse
,
covetousnesse
,
pride
,
and
contention
would
not
appear
in
them
.
But
it
hath
been
the
designe
of
the
common
enemy
,
to
take
off
Saints
from
these
warrantable
,
profitable
and
advantagious
retirements
,
wherein
they
might
enjoy
Communion
with
God
,
to
the
end
they
may
continue
in
a
more
loose
and
carnal
frame
,
to
the
sading
of
their
spirits
,
and
to
the
scandal
of
their
most
holy
profession
.
But
another
may
say
,
I
finde
that
our
Saviour
saith
unto
his
Disciples
,
Whatsoever
ye
shall
ask
in
my
Name
,
that
will
I
doe
,
Joh.
14.
13.
And
John
saith
,
We
have
confidence
toward
God
,
and
whatsoever
we
ask
,
we
receive
of
him
,
1
Joh.
3.
21
,
22.
And
again
,
This
is
the
confidence
that
we
have
in
him
,
that
if
we
ask
any
thing
according
to
his
will
,
he
heareth
us
;
and
if
we
know
that
he
hear
us
,
whatsoever
we
ask
,
we
know
that
we
have
the
Petitions
that
we
desired
of
him
,
1
John
5.
14
,
15.
And
by
these
passages
it
appears
,
That
Saints
in
the
Primitive
times
,
before
the
great
falling
away
,
and
the
rising
of
the
Beast
;
when
they
praied
,
had
assurance
that
they
should
have
the
Petitions
they
desired
.
But
when
I
pray
,
I
have
no
such
confidence
in
many
things
:
and
many
times
it
is
a
long
time
before
my
Petitions
are
answered
;
and
in
some
Petitions
I
have
a
plain
denial
;
and
therefore
I
question
,
whether
it
be
not
sinfull
for
me
so
to
continue
praying
,
until
I
am
fully
come
out
of
Babylon
:
and
then
I
conceive
that
I
shall
have
such
a
spirit
of
praier
,
as
the
Saints
had
in
the
Primitive
times
,
and
have
confidence
,
that
whatsoever
I
ask
of
God
,
I
shall
receive
of
him
.
Answ
.
First
,
That
the
Saints
while
they
have
been
under
the
bondage
of
Babylon
,
have
had
a
spirit
of
praier
;
and
have
had
their
petitions
heard
,
is
evident
.
For
their
praiers
have
brought
judgements
upon
their
enemies
,
being
presented
upon
the
golden
Altar
.
And
if
it
have
been
no
sin
,
for
these
to
continue
praying
,
though
they
were
in
Babylon
:
then
doubtlesse
it
would
be
no
sin
for
thee
to
pray
,
though
thou
shouldest
be
in
Babylon
.
But
Secondly
,
Whereas
thou
saist
,
That
in
some
things
thou
hast
no
confidence
that
thou
shalt
be
heard
;
and
sometimes
it
is
long
before
some
Petitions
are
granted
,
and
other
Petitions
are
plainly
denied
.
Let
me
tell
thee
,
That
if
in
those
things
,
in
which
thou
hast
no
confidence
,
thou
doe
pray
for
them
with
the
submission
of
thy
will
,
unto
the
will
of
the
Father
,
it
may
be
no
sin
for
thee
so
to
pray
,
for
the
things
that
thy
soul
desires
,
though
thou
hast
no
confidence
of
them
;
if
they
be
such
things
,
as
be
not
sinfull
in
themselves
,
as
such
as
these
are
not
,
viz.
to
be
delivered
from
bodily
distempers
,
to
be
kept
from
dangers
in
travelling
,
whether
by
sea
or
land
;
to
be
delivered
from
the
tyranny
of
unreasonable
men
,
that
seek
to
doe
thee
hurt
:
or
to
have
parents
,
or
children
,
or
wife
,
or
husband
,
or
brethren
,
or
sisters
,
or
any
other
friend
delivered
from
bodily
distempers
,
or
dangers
in
travelling
,
&c.
or
to
have
them
brought
to
the
knowledge
of
the
truth
,
from
darknesse
to
light
,
and
from
the
power
of
Satan
to
God
:
or
to
have
them
kept
from
errours
and
seducing
spirits
.
I
say
these
,
and
such
like
things
,
which
are
not
sinfull
in
themselves
,
if
thy
soul
desire
them
,
it
will
be
no
sinne
for
thee
to
pray
for
them
,
though
thou
hast
no
confidence
that
they
shall
be
granted
;
so
thou
pray
for
these
,
with
the
submitting
of
thy
will
,
to
the
will
of
the
Father
.
And
this
is
clear
,
in
that
the
Lord
Jesus
himself
,
in
whom
was
no
sinne
,
did
pray
so
,
with
submission
to
the
Fathers
will
,
for
deliverance
from
that
bitter
cup
,
which
he
was
to
drink
of
,
though
he
had
no
confidence
that
〈◊〉
Petition
should
be
granted
.
So
that
Saints
may
pray
,
for
those
things
which
th●y
doe
not
infallibly
know
,
to
be
according
to
the
minde
of
God
:
and
yet
it
may
be
no
sinne
so
to
pray
,
if
they
doe
pray
with
submission
to
the
Fathers
will.
And
in
so
praying
they
may
be
acceptable
to
the
Father
,
who
many
times
doth
grant
some
of
those
Petitions
,
as
soon
as
they
are
put
up
;
and
at
other
times
,
after
he
hath
made
his
people
to
wait
long
,
and
to
pray
importunately
for
them
.
And
if
some
of
them
be
denied
,
yet
their
persons
and
praiers
may
be
accepted
,
and
may
be
,
and
sometimes
are
granted
another
way
,
God
giving
them
in
that
,
which
is
better
then
the
thing
desired
.
But
Thirdly
,
All
Saints
may
have
,
and
doubtlesse
many
Saints
have
as
much
confidence
now
in
praier
,
as
the
Saints
had
in
the
Primitive
times
;
for
what
was
the
confidence
that
Saints
then
had
?
Saith
John
,
This
is
the
confidence
that
we
have
in
him
,
that
if
we
ask
any
thing
according
to
his
will
,
he
heareth
us
.
This
was
the
primitive
Saints
confidence
,
and
what
Saint
hath
not
this
confidence
now
,
that
if
we
ask
any
thing
according
to
his
will
,
he
heareth
us
?
Saints
are
now
confident
,
That
the
things
they
pray
for
which
God
wils
,
and
intends
to
give
unto
them
,
shall
be
granted
,
only
they
have
not
an
infallible
spirit
,
so
as
to
know
in
all
things
,
what
it
is
the
will
of
God
to
bestow
upon
them
.
But
many
things
they
doe
know
,
and
others
they
have
strong
perswasions
of
,
when
God
in
a
more
then
ordinary
manner
,
moves
their
spirits
to
pray
for
them
.
Thus
Saints
have
a
holy
boldnes
and
confidence
,
in
approaching
to
the
throne
of
Grace
,
by
the
mediation
of
Jesus
Christ
,
coming
to
God
in
the
spirit
of
Adoption
,
being
confident
of
having
every
good
thing
,
that
a
gracious
and
loving
Father
sees
good
for
them
,
all
their
Petitions
are
heard
.
They
are
confident
,
that
if
they
ask
any
thing
according
to
his
will
,
he
heareth
them
.
And
no
Saints
in
the
Primitive
times
had
other
confidence
.
So
that
Saints
,
it
is
no
sinne
for
you
to
continue
praying
,
making
known
your
requests
to
God
,
but
it
is
your
duty
so
to
do
.
But
Fourthly
,
Though
flesh
doe
break
out
,
and
in
some
things
Saints
doe
not
pray
aright
,
yet
they
are
not
therefore
wholly
to
neglect
praying
:
knowing
that
God
still
delights
in
the
breathings
of
his
owne
Spirit
in
them
;
although
they
have
many
weaknesses
and
infirmities
in
them
.
And
Fifthly
,
If
they
finde
their
faith
is
not
so
high
,
nor
their
confidence
so
strong
,
as
some
Primitive
Saints
were
,
then
ought
they
to
pray
for
the
increase
of
faith
.
If
they
be
weak
in
faith
,
let
them
have
recourse
to
him
,
who
is
the
authour
and
finisher
of
faith
,
for
the
strengthening
of
it
;
who
will
give
liberally
,
and
will
not
upbraid
his
people
,
though
they
be
weak
.
Though
a
man
that
is
altogether
faithlesse
,
hath
no
promise
sure
to
him
;
yet
the
man
weak
in
faith
,
hath
as
many
promises
made
to
him
,
as
he
that
is
strong
in
faith
.
So
that
though
it
be
weak
,
yet
if
it
be
a
true
faith
in
him
that
praies
for
the
increase
of
faith
,
he
shall
finde
accesse
to
the
throne
of
grace
.
And
so
much
for
the
clearing
of
this
.
Deduction
7.
Seventhly
,
The
next
Deduction
is
to
discover
the
excellency
and
preciousnes
of
Saints
,
from
the
4
&
5
verses
,
they
are
discovered
to
be
excellent
,
in
that
they
are
said
to
be
Olive
trees
,
they
are
not
as
the
dry
tree
,
who
is
nigh
unto
cursing
,
whose
end
is
to
be
burned
,
He.
6.
8.
But
blessed
and
happy
is
the
condition
of
Saints
:
For
they
have
an
unction
from
the
holy
Ones
,
they
stand
in
the
presence
of
the
Lord
of
the
whole
earth
.
They
are
precious
in
the
eies
of
God
,
and
profitable
to
men
:
for
they
empty
the
golden
oil
,
they
have
received
from
the
holy
one
into
others
;
the
Spirit
as
it
floweth
from
them
,
sometimes
penitrates
into
those
that
are
strangers
,
aliens
to
Jesus
Christ
,
whereby
they
are
brought
home
to
the
imbraces
of
Jesus
Christ
:
and
then
Saints
are
excellent
in
their
eyes
also
.
And
so
David
cals
them
,
Psal
.
16.
2
,
3.
My
goodnesse
extendeth
not
to
thee
;
but
to
the
Saints
that
are
in
the
earth
,
and
to
the
excellent
in
whom
is
all
my
delight
.
And
excellent
they
are
.
Secondly
,
Because
they
are
not
only
as
Olive-trees
,
but
as
Candle-sticks
.
For
as
it
is
said
of
Jesus
Christ
,
so
it
is
said
of
them
,
They
are
the
light
of
the
world
,
Mat.
5.
14.
They
are
as
light
shining
in
a
dark
place
.
Now
how
precious
is
light
,
to
them
that
are
continually
in
a
sensible
darknesse
?
Light
is
one
of
the
most
precious
things
in
the
world
:
it
puts
a
beauty
upon
other
things
,
it
chears
and
comforts
the
heart
;
it
causes
men
to
see
the
dangers
that
are
in
their
way
,
that
so
they
may
avoid
them
:
and
many
others
,
are
the
excellent
properties
of
this
naturall
light
;
but
many
more
,
are
the
precious
effects
of
spirituall
light
.
And
this
is
that
that
Saints
have
;
though
others
are
in
the
darknesse
of
hell
,
yet
they
enjoy
the
light
of
heaven
:
The
Lord
God
almighty
,
and
the
Lamb
are
a
light
unto
them
,
Rev.
21.
23.
And
in
this
respect
also
Saints
are
excellent
and
precious
ones
:
But
I
would
be
brief
in
this
particular
,
and
therefore
shall
not
further
enlarge
it
.
Deduction
8.
Eighthly
,
The
next
Deduction
,
in
which
I
shall
be
brief
also
,
is
to
discover
from
the
fifth
verse
,
the
dangerous
condition
of
those
wicked
men
,
that
are
enemies
to
Saints
.
Though
Saints
seem
to
be
poor
,
weak
,
despicable
creatures
,
and
their
enemies
in
outward
appearance
seem
to
be
strong
and
potent
,
and
to
be
overcomers
of
them
:
yet
these
seeming
weak
Saints
,
are
strong
,
and
mighty
:
for
they
can
but
send
up
a
message
to
heaven
,
and
bring
secret
and
invisible
arrows
from
thence
,
which
shall
destroy
their
enemies
.
The
breath
of
their
mouth
kindles
coals
of
fire
,
that
destroies
their
enemies
;
And
if
any
man
will
hurt
them
,
he
must
with
this
fire
be
killed
.
Little
doe
wicked
men
think
,
that
when
they
deal
cruelly
with
Saints
,
they
bring
coals
of
fire
upon
their
owne
heads
;
yet
so
they
doe
,
if
they
continue
irreconcilable
enemies
unto
them
.
There
is
a
notable
place
,
to
shew
the
danger
men
run
upon
,
when
they
offer
to
wrong
the
Saints
of
God
,
it
is
Zech
12.
3.
In
that
day
,
saith
the
Lord
,
will
I
make
Jerusalem
a
burdensome
stone
for
all
people
:
all
that
burden
themselves
with
it
shall
be
cut
in
pieces
;
though
all
the
people
of
the
earth
shall
be
gathered
together
against
it
.
Though
the
spirituall
Jerusalem
,
the
Saints
of
God
,
had
all
the
people
of
the
earth
gathered
together
against
them
;
yet
so
potent
and
strong
are
they
,
through
the
Lord
of
host
their
God
,
as
they
should
overcome
them
all
;
they
should
be
as
a
burdensome
stone
,
and
should
crush
in
pieces
,
all
that
burden
themselves
with
them
.
Therefore
it
would
be
wisdome
in
men
,
to
beware
how
they
offer
any
violence
to
any
one
of
the
Saints
of
God
,
either
to
their
lives
or
liberties
,
how
colourable
so
ever
the
pretences
be
,
upon
which
they
doe
it
;
seeing
it
is
such
a
dangerous
thing
to
abuse
Saints
:
as
that
in
wronging
them
,
men
be
devoured
or
destroied
by
them
.
And
so
I
have
done
with
this
particular
also
.
Deduction
9.
Ninthly
,
In
the
next
place
from
the
sixth
verse
,
might
be
discovered
the
reason
,
why
there
hath
been
such
a
hardnesse
of
heart
and
impenitency
upon
the
Beast
,
and
the
Babylonish
crew
;
namely
,
because
that
as
a
judgement
upon
them
,
for
persecuting
the
Saints
of
God
;
the
heavens
have
been
so
shut
up
against
them
,
as
that
none
of
the
waters
of
the
spirit
have
descended
upon
them
.
But
I
passe
this
by
,
with
some
other
particulars
that
might
be
observed
in
that
verse
.
Deduction
10.
The
tenth
Deduction
is
from
the
seventh
verse
,
where
it
is
said
,
The
Beast
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
shall
make
warre
,
&c.
It
doth
enform
us
,
that
this
title
,
The
Beast
,
is
the
most
proper
title
of
the
Pope
;
as
is
evident
in
the
comparing
of
the
several
passages
in
this
prophesie
,
where
the
Beast
is
mentioned
together
;
which
is
done
in
the
explicatory
part
of
this
Discourse
;
where
it
appears
evidently
,
that
by
the
Beast
is
meant
the
Pope
:
Now
in
all
the
other
passages
,
of
the
prophesie
of
this
book
,
where
the
Pope
is
mentioned
;
and
in
this
seventh
verse
,
he
being
called
the
Beast
,
it
is
evident
,
that
this
is
his
most
proper
title
.
Though
it
is
true
,
the
Pope
is
Antichristian
,
yet
we
doe
no
where
,
in
the
prophesie
of
this
book
,
nor
in
any
other
Scripture
where
he
is
expressely
spoken
of
,
finde
the
title
of
Antichrist
given
to
him
.
But
generally
,
in
the
prophesie
of
this
book
,
and
in
the
prophesie
of
Daniel
,
where
there
are
some
things
spoken
of
him
,
he
is
called
the
Beast
.
And
for
the
2
Thess
.
2.
where
he
is
also
expresly
spoken
of
,
and
plainly
described
,
he
is
not
called
there
Antichrist
neither
,
but
is
there
called
,
That
man
of
sin
,
the
son
of
perdition
,
and
that
wicked
.
Now
it
is
said
,
there
are
many
Antichrists
,
1
John
2.
19.
But
it
is
no
where
said
,
There
are
many
Beasts
,
and
therefore
he
is
called
,
The
Beast
,
and
that
man
of
sinne
,
the
sonne
of
perdition
,
and
that
wicked
.
As
we
use
to
say
,
The
King
of
such
a
Kingdome
;
and
The
Governour
of
such
a
place
;
and
,
The
Maior
of
such
a
City
or
Town
;
importing
there
is
but
one
:
So
the
Pope
is
called
,
The
Beast
.
For
though
there
be
many
Antichrists
,
yet
there
is
but
one
Beast
;
but
one
Pope
,
who
is
,
The
Beast
.
I
doe
the
rather
observe
this
:
first
to
discover
,
the
exceeding
greatnesse
of
the
wickednesse
,
and
the
abominablenesse
of
the
Pope
;
who
for
his
opposition
to
God
,
and
his
enmity
to
the
Saints
,
is
exprest
by
a
peculiar
title
,
that
is
proper
only
to
that
wicked
one
:
to
shew
that
he
is
above
al
others
hateful
and
cursed
.
And
secondly
,
I
doe
the
rather
speak
of
this
,
because
some
doe
confusedly
speak
of
the
Beast
and
Antichrist
,
confounding
the
Beast
with
Antichrist
,
whereas
there
be
many
that
are
,
and
may
be
called
Antichrists
,
especially
some
that
are
risen
up
lately
,
That
deny
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
making
themselves
equal
with
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
:
and
who
do
also
deny
,
That
Jesus
Christ
is
come
in
the
flesh
;
or
at
least
have
a
light
esteem
of
Christs
coming
in
the
flesh
:
by
looking
upon
that
flesh
,
which
was
so
united
unto
the
God-head
,
as
when
the
life
of
it
was
laid
down
:
it
was
said
to
be
the
life
of
God
,
1
John
3.
16.
as
no
*
more
to
be
esteemed
then
the
flesh
of
a
common
man.
I
say
these
,
and
such
as
these
are
Antichrists
,
as
is
clear
,
1
John
2.
22.
and
1
Joh.
4.
3.
But
though
there
be
many
Antichrists
,
yet
there
is
but
one
that
may
be
called
the
Beast
:
but
by
confounding
the
Beast
with
Antichrist
,
some
look
upon
the
Beast
onely
as
Antichrist
,
whereas
there
be
many
Antichrists
,
which
are
to
be
rejected
and
avoided
,
besides
the
Beast
;
though
they
have
more
specious
pretences
than
the
Beasts
pretences
now
are
,
and
are
thereby
the
more
like
to
prevail
upon
the
more
knowing
professors
of
the
time
.
So
much
for
this
particular
.
Deduction
11.
Eleventhly
,
In
the
eleventh
place
,
it
serves
to
justifie
the
Parliament
,
and
all
that
joyned
with
them
in
the
late
defensive
war.
Now
although
they
have
been
branded
with
the
odious
titles
of
Rebels
and
Traitours
,
and
what
not
:
yet
here
their
justice
and
righteousnes
in
that
act
,
appears
as
clear
as
the
Sunne
.
For
first
,
we
see
here
,
that
the
enemies
which
they
did
oppose
was
the
Beast
,
that
did
ascend
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
.
And
who
the
Beast
is
,
and
how
the
Beast
did
appear
to
be
he
,
that
did
wage
the
late
warre
in
England
and
Ireland
,
is
made
evident
in
the
explicatory
part
of
this
Discourse
.
Now
since
it
was
the
Beast
,
that
cursed
enemy
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
all
his
Saints
,
that
raised
this
warre
,
it
was
a
most
righteous
act
in
the
Parliament
,
and
all
that
did
adhere
to
them
,
to
oppose
him
,
and
his
party
in
it
.
But
here
by
the
way
I
desire
to
declare
,
That
though
I
doe
affirme
,
that
that
warre
was
raised
by
the
Beast
,
that
cursed
enemy
of
Jesus
Christ
:
yet
doe
I
not
hereby
condemn
every
particular
man
that
did
engage
in
this
warre
;
nor
any
particular
man
,
high
or
low
:
for
I
know
not
,
but
that
it
might
be
possible
,
for
some
by
colourable
pretences
to
be
drawn
to
engage
in
this
warre
,
that
never
intended
to
fight
for
the
Beast
,
but
on
the
contrary
hated
him
.
But
this
I
affirm
,
that
the
generality
of
those
(
especially
of
the
chiefest
)
that
engaged
in
this
warre
,
were
such
as
were
thereunto
incited
by
the
Beast
,
and
intended
the
advancement
of
the
Beast
.
And
now
I
say
,
seeing
the
warre
,
that
was
raised
against
the
Protestants
in
Ireland
,
and
against
the
Parliament
,
and
such
as
were
stiled
Puritans
and
round-heads
in
England
,
was
a
warre
made
by
the
Beast
,
that
ascended
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
and
contrived
in
Rome
and
hell
:
it
was
a
most
righteous
thing
for
the
Parliament
,
and
those
that
adhered
to
them
,
to
defend
themselves
against
it
:
God
having
put
a
power
into
their
hands
to
do
it
:
and
yet
were
they
no
Rebels
,
unlesse
it
were
rebellion
to
oppose
the
Pope
and
the
devil
.
And
secondly
,
The
righteousnesse
of
the
Parliament
,
and
those
that
adhered
to
them
,
is
made
further
evident
,
by
considering
the
ends
for
which
the
Beast
did
raise
this
war
;
and
they
were
,
First
,
To
destroy
the
Witnesses
,
to
make
an
utter
end
of
all
the
Saints
and
servants
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
to
leave
none
that
should
oppose
or
speak
against
the
Beast
,
the
Pope
,
that
so
he
might
bring
all
men
into
a
professed
subjection
to
himself
.
And
knowing
that
the
Puritans
were
the
only
obstructers
hereof
(
for
others
would
easily
enough
have
been
perswaded
unto
a
uniformity
,
and
would
say
,
that
there
was
little
or
nothing
in
the
Romish
doctrines
,
but
might
have
been
imbraced
,
rather
then
to
make
any
division
,
if
the
Puritans
were
removed
out
of
the
way
)
therefore
one
main
end
the
Beast
had
in
this
warre
,
was
to
overcome
the
Witnesses
.
Now
this
being
one
end
of
the
Beast
in
that
warre
,
it
was
a
righteous
thing
for
the
Parliament
,
and
those
that
adhered
to
them
,
to
oppose
the
Beast
,
for
the
rescuing
of
,
and
preserving
of
the
Saints
of
Jesus
Christ
,
from
the
tyranny
of
the
Beast
.
It
being
a
righteous
act
in
Abraham
to
rescue
and
deliver
one
just
Lot
,
from
those
that
would
have
captivated
him
,
and
his
family
:
It
is
much
more
a
righteous
act
in
the
Parliamentary
party
,
to
rescue
and
deliver
,
all
the
precious
Saints
of
Jesus
Christ
:
(
for
al
Saints
had
a
share
in
this
deliverance
)
from
the
cruelty
and
tyranny
of
the
Beast
,
that
sought
their
ruine
.
But
Secondly
,
Their
righteousnesse
in
that
act
,
will
appear
,
if
we
consider
the
other
end
of
the
Beast
in
the
late
warre
,
and
that
was
to
thrust
out
Jesus
Christ
,
from
raigning
as
King
,
and
to
set
up
his
owne
Kingdome
,
by
subjecting
the
consciences
of
all
that
professe
Jesus
Christ
,
both
in
this
Kingdome
,
and
all
others
,
unto
his
laws
.
Now
this
being
his
other
great
design
in
that
war
;
it
was
a
most
righteous
thing
to
oppose
him
in
it
.
And
it
had
been
a
great
sinne
for
the
Parliament
to
stoop
themselves
,
and
to
suffer
all
the
rest
in
the
Kingdome
,
thus
to
be
subjected
to
the
Beast
;
and
lay
aside
the
Regall
power
of
Jesus
Christ
:
God
having
put
power
into
their
hands
,
to
oppose
the
Beast
herein
.
Thus
,
the
righteousnesse
of
those
that
did
oppose
the
Beast
,
appears
,
if
we
look
upon
the
ends
of
the
Beast
in
that
warre
.
And
Thirdly
,
Their
righteousnesse
in
that
act
of
opposing
the
Beast
,
is
made
the
farther
evident
,
because
it
is
in
part
a
fulfilling
of
that
righteous
sentence
,
which
God
hath
past
upon
the
Beast
,
Revel
.
18.
6
,
7.
where
God
saies
to
his
people
thus
,
Reward
her
even
as
she
rewarded
you
,
and
double
unto
her
double
according
to
her
works
;
in
the
cup
which
she
hath
filled
,
fill
to
her
double
:
how
much
she
hath
glorified
her self
,
and
lived
deliciously
,
so
much
torment
and
sorrow
give
her
.
Now
this
sentence
is
in
this
warre
(
wherein
the
Beast
hath
been
overcome
,
and
his
designs
frustrated
,
and
a
tenth
part
of
Babylon
is
fallen
)
in
part
fulfilled
:
for
in
this
warre
Babylon
hath
in
part
had
of
the
same
cup
,
which
she
filled
to
the
Saints
,
as
she
overcame
them
,
so
they
have
in
part
overcome
her
;
and
this
is
the
beginning
of
her
torments
,
which
are
coming
on
apace
,
and
ere
long
the
cup
that
she
hath
filled
,
shall
be
filled
to
her
double
.
Now
the
Parliament
,
and
those
that
adhered
to
them
,
having
in
the
late
defensive
warre
,
in
part
fulfilled
that
righteous
sentence
of
God
upon
Babylon
;
it
doth
therein
most
clearly
appear
to
be
a
righteous
act
.
Deduction
12.
Twelfthly
,
In
the
next
place
here
is
a
discovery
of
the
reason
why
the
Parliamentary
Army
,
did
not
more
prevail
for
the
first
three
years
and
an
half
,
and
why
after
that
period
of
time
it
was
so
successefull
and
victorious
:
The
reason
of
it
here
plainly
appears
to
be
,
because
it
was
(
according
to
fore-appointment
)
the
minde
of
God
,
to
have
his
people
brought
to
a
low
ebb
,
for
such
a
period
of
time
;
so
that
they
should
be
lookt
upon
as
dead
men
,
and
the
enemy
should
rejoyce
over
them
,
as
if
they
were
all
totally
overcome
for
three
years
and
an
half
:
And
since
it
was
so
,
it
was
not
possible
for
the
instruments
that
were
then
imploied
,
if
they
had
been
never
so
faithfull
,
so
active
and
diligent
,
to
do
any
more
,
then
that
which
God
had
raised
them
up
for
;
which
was
only
to
keep
the
dead
bodies
of
his
people
from
being
buried
:
and
so
much
they
did
:
they
still
defended
the
cause
of
the
Witnesses
against
the
enemy
,
so
as
it
was
only
kept
,
as
it
were
above-ground
,
though
it
seemed
to
be
as
dead
.
And
so
God
would
have
it
to
be
,
for
the
first
three
yeares
and
an
half
:
but
when
the
first
three
years
and
an
half
were
compleatly
(
according
to
Scripture
account
)
expired
;
then
it
was
not
possible
,
for
the
adverse
party
to
prevail
over
them
;
for
then
the
time
was
come
,
in
which
the
Witnesses
were
to
be
raised
,
and
then
the
Spirit
of
life
from
God
entered
into
them
:
and
that
was
the
reason
why
they
went
on
like
active
,
living
men
,
so
couragiously
and
victoriously
:
for
God
had
appointed
them
to
carry
on
his
worke
,
for
the
fall
of
this
Kingdom
from
Rome
.
Deduction
13.
Thirteenth
,
In
the
next
place
,
this
serves
to
exhort
all
those
that
were
drawne
to
engage
in
the
late
war
against
the
Parliament
,
and
those
godly
people
that
adhered
to
them
,
to
relinquish
that
act
of
theirs
.
And
that
,
First
,
Because
it
is
so
apparent
,
that
in
so
doing
,
they
were
instruments
of
upholding
the
Kingdome
of
the
Beast
,
and
that
they
did
in
it
endeavour
to
support
the
Beast
,
as
much
as
in
them
lay
,
whatever
the
pretences
were
upon
which
they
were
drawne
to
engage
in
it
:
and
therefore
if
they
desire
to
be
enemies
to
the
Beast
,
let
them
be
enemies
to
this
act
of
theirs
:
for
in
it
they
went
about
to
support
the
Beast
,
though
it
was
in
vain
,
the
time
of
his
ruine
being
come
:
and
therefore
it
behoves
them
to
repent
of
what
they
have
done
in
it
;
for
it
is
not
good
pretences
can
justifie
an
evil
action
.
It
would
be
their
wisdome
therefore
,
now
at
last
to
renounce
it
,
as
they
renounce
the
Beast
himself
.
And
Secondly
,
It
concerns
them
to
repent
of
this
deed
of
theirs
,
considering
against
whom
they
fought
,
not
against
ordinary
men
,
but
against
the
choisest
of
*
men
,
the
Witnesses
and
servants
of
Jesus
Christ
:
nay
they
fought
not
against
them
onely
,
but
against
Jesus
Christ
:
for
as
Jesus
Christ
saith
to
his
Disciples
,
That
the
world
hated
them
,
because
it
hated
him
;
and
he
that
hateth
him
,
hateth
the
Father
also
,
Joh.
15.
18.
&
23.
So
it
may
be
said
,
that
they
that
fought
against
the
Saints
of
Iesus
Christ
,
fought
against
Iesus
Christ
himself
,
and
against
the
Father
also
.
Now
therefore
,
you
that
were
active
in
that
quarrel
of
the
Beast
,
how
doth
it
concern
you
to
renounce
what
you
have
done
therein
?
least
you
be
found
to
be
fighters
against
God
:
and
let
no
longer
a
spirit
of
emnity
and
difference
remain
between
you
,
and
those
that
you
opposed
in
that
particular
,
but
be
of
one
minde
with
them
,
in
a
mutuall
opposing
of
the
Beast
with
them
.
And
this
doe
,
least
persisting
in
that
way
of
defending
the
Beast
,
you
be
destroied
with
the
Beast
.
Deduction
14.
Fourteenthly
,
In
the
next
place
it
enformes
all
those
that
did
engage
in
the
late
defensive
warre
,
that
they
have
cause
to
rejoyce
in
what
they
have
done
,
in
that
particular
,
and
no
cause
to
repent
of
it
.
Have
you
contributed
to
the
maintenance
of
the
warre
in
England
and
Ireland
,
by
lending
plate
,
and
disbursing
money
?
And
have
you
sent
horses
,
and
arms
,
and
provisions
to
the
Army
?
And
have
your
servants
or
children
,
or
your selves
in
person
,
been
actually
in
that
warre
?
You
have
cause
to
rejoyce
in
all
that
you
have
done
therein
:
for
you
see
it
was
a
most
just
and
righteous
act
,
and
God
hath
by
it
brought
a
most
glorious
worke
to
passe
,
in
the
bringing
this
Kingdome
from
that
vassallage
to
Rome
,
in
which
it
hath
been
this
twelve
hundred
years
,
and
putting
the
cup
of
trembling
into
the
hands
of
the
enemies
of
Iesus
Christ
,
the
dregs
whereof
they
shall
at
last
take
off
.
And
therefore
you
have
no
cause
to
repent
,
but
to
rejoyce
in
what
you
have
done
therein
;
to
rejoyce
that
you
had
the
honour
to
be
in
any
measure
instruments
of
promoting
such
a
cause
;
and
if
you
suffered
any
losses
,
by
being
opposers
of
the
adverse
party
,
yet
it
was
farre
better
to
be
losers
in
opposing
them
,
then
in
any
measure
to
comply
with
them
.
And
you
that
have
received
wounds
,
or
lost
limbs
,
for
promoting
that
cause
may
glory
in
them
:
for
what
soever
you
have
herein
done
,
or
suffered
,
it
hath
been
in
,
and
for
opposing
that
grand
enemy
of
Iesus
Christ
,
The
Beast
,
and
in
being
instruments
of
bringing
Gods
designe
to
passe
,
for
the
ruining
of
great
Babylon
,
and
the
setting
up
the
Kingdome
of
Iesus
Christ
.
And
therefore
,
how
ever
you
seem
to
be
rewarded
of
men
for
it
;
yet
never
repent
of
it
,
but
rejoyce
in
what
you
have
done
in
it
.
Deduction
15.
Fifteenthly
,
In
the
next
place
this
may
convince
those
of
their
errour
,
that
take
to
themselves
a
power
over
the
consciences
of
Saints
,
to
rule
over
them
,
and
make
laws
for
them
,
and
to
force
them
to
obedience
to
those
laws
.
Let
such
seriously
consider
this
,
that
this
is
apparently
that
cursed
power
that
the
Beast
hath
usurpt
to
himself
,
or
at
least
it
had
no
other
Donor
then
the
Dragon
,
the
old
Serpent
,
the
Devil
:
who
gave
the
Beast
his
Power
and
Seat
,
and
great
authority
.
And
by
this
Power
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
first
became
,
and
still
continues
to
be
the
Beast
.
And
this
is
a
Power
that
is
abhorred
of
God
;
for
those
men
that
exercise
this
Power
,
doe
take
away
the
legislative
power
of
God
,
who
is
the
King
,
the
Judge
,
and
the
LAW-GIVER
of
his
Saints
;
and
doe
give
Iesus
Christ
lesse
honour
,
then
the
Heathens
doe
their
idols
,
who
doe
allow
them
to
be
the
orderers
of
their
own
worship
.
O
that
these
men
therefore
might
be
convinced
of
their
errour
,
in
imposing
their
lawes
upon
the
consciences
of
Saints
,
and
constraining
them
to
worship
God
,
according
to
the
rules
that
they
have
hammered
out
from
them
;
though
they
dare
not
affirme
that
they
themselves
are
infallible
:
for
surely
,
if
they
persist
in
it
,
God
who
is
jealous
of
his
glory
,
and
will
not
give
it
to
another
,
will
break
out
in
the
fire
of
his
jealousie
against
them
,
as
well
as
against
the
Beast
,
that
great
man
of
sin
,
who
sitteth
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
and
takes
upon
him
to
make
lawes
as
God.
It
concerns
them
therefore
,
to
beware
how
they
goe
on
in
these
waies
,
least
they
be
destroyed
with
that
son
of
perdition
.
Again
,
Let
such
consider
,
that
all
those
that
ever
exercifed
this
power
,
for
the
generallity
of
them
were
alwaies
enemies
of
the
most
precious
,
and
most
spirituall
Saints
;
and
were
followed
with
a
curse
.
Let
them
but
look
upon
the
Bishops
,
and
generally
they
were
enemies
of
Saints
,
and
a
curse
rested
on
them
,
even
a
blindenesse
of
minde
,
and
hardnesse
of
heart
;
and
at
last
they
were
brought
down
,
and
shame
and
contempt
cast
upon
them
.
And
it
may
be
some
of
you
,
that
have
endeavoured
to
take
the
same
power
,
have
opposed
the
Bishops
for
the
same
thing
:
O
therefore
,
that
in
the
consideration
heerof
you
might
at
last
lay
down
that
imposing
power
,
although
thereby
you
may
seem
to
lose
,
that
honour
that
you
seek
from
men
,
and
to
lose
much
of
these
outward
things
,
the
things
of
the
world
,
which
at
best
are
but
vanity
:
for
it
is
far
better
to
be
without
these
,
and
have
a
good
conscience
,
than
to
enjoy
much
of
these
,
either
with
a
troubled
,
or
seared
conscience
,
and
a
hardened
heart
.
It
is
better
to
be
at
emnity
with
the
Beast
heerin
,
and
lose
much
of
the
world
,
then
to
enjoy
abundance
of
the
world
,
and
soon
after
to
perish
with
the
Beast
.
Again
,
This
let
me
tell
you
with
all
,
that
if
you
shall
persist
,
in
endeavouring
to
get
such
an
imposing
power
(
it
being
that
by
which
the
Beast
raigns
in
any
place
where
it
is
)
it
is
in
vain
for
you
to
endeavour
it
in
England
,
for
England
is
fallen
from
Rome
,
and
is
no
more
a
part
of
Rome
;
and
therefore
it
is
in
vain
to
seeke
to
exercise
a
Romish
power
any
longer
in
it
.
And
England
being
thus
fallen
,
is
become
a
president
to
the
other
Kingdomes
so
to
doe
,
and
shall
not
return
to
Rome
again
,
for
England
and
all
the
other
Kingdomes
must
hate
the
whore
,
and
make
her
desolate
.
And
thus
much
I
cannot
but
speake
,
to
you
that
endeavour
to
take
such
a
power
upon
you
,
whether
you
will
hear
,
or
whether
you
will
forbear
.
Deduction
16.
16.
The
next
particular
arising
from
these
verses
thus
opened
,
is
an
exhortation
to
all
the
Saints
in
England
,
to
dwell
together
in
unity
.
O
you
precious
sonnes
and
daughters
of
the
Almighty
,
the
Saints
,
and
Witnesses
of
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
that
are
in
this
Kingdome
of
England
,
Consider
you
what
your
condition
was
about
seven
or
eight
year
ago
;
at
what
time
you
were
trampled
upon
by
the
Bishops
(
which
was
a
treading
under
foot
of
the
Beast
)
Call
to
minde
how
some
of
you
were
pillored
,
and
had
your
eares
cropt
and
many
of
you
imprisoned
,
and
fined
,
and
by
severall
other
waies
were
persecuted
,
and
troubled
by
the
members
of
the
Beast
your
adversaries
:
and
that
onely
for
acting
that
which
in
your
conscience
,
you
were
parswaded
was
according
to
the
minde
of
God
;
and
which
if
you
had
for
fear
of
men
,
or
for
any
other
reason
left
undone
,
your
conscience
told
you
,
that
you
should
in
so
doing
be
disobedient
to
your
heavenly
Father
.
I
say
,
call
these
things
to
minde
,
and
what
a
great
pressure
it
was
to
your
spirit
,
that
you
could
not
with
liberty
,
and
freedome
follow
the
Lamb
;
but
men
did
what
in
them
lay
to
enforce
you
to
worship
the
Beast
,
and
to
embrace
for
doctrine
,
the
commandments
of
men
.
O
how
grievious
was
this
oppression
to
you
!
And
what
a
burden
was
it
?
And
how
did
you
groan
in
your
spirits
to
be
delivered
?
What
a
grief
was
it
to
you
to
see
precious
Saints
cruelly
,
and
ridgedly
dealt
with
,
by
the
enemies
of
Iesus
Christ
?
And
how
many
frequent
prayers
did
your
souls
breath
out
,
and
lift
up
to
heaven
against
your
enemies
,
and
for
deliverance
,
from
their
yoake
of
bondage
?
I
say
,
call
these
things
to
minde
,
and
remember
that
this
was
the
condition
of
you
all
,
whether
you
are
such
as
are
commonly
called
Presbyterians
,
or
Independents
,
or
Anabaptists
,
if
you
were
Saints
,
if
you
loved
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
in
sincerity
,
you
were
all
a
like
hated
of
,
and
opposed
by
the
Beast
:
and
it
was
a
grief
,
and
burden
to
all
your
spirits
,
to
see
the
enemies
of
Iesus
Christ
to
prevail
so
much
,
and
you
all
,
both
Presbyterians
,
Independents
and
Anabaptists
did
pour
out
many
effectual
,
fervent
praiers
against
the
Beast
,
and
the
Bishops
his
adherents
in
England
.
Again
,
Consider
,
as
the
Beast
was
thus
an
enemy
to
you
all
alike
,
so
it
was
a
mercy
to
you
all
alike
,
when
in
the
year
1645.
God
gave
you
all
,
a
full
victory
over
the
adherents
of
the
Beast
in
this
Kingdom
:
for
then
the
Bishops
,
and
them
that
fought
for
them
(
and
in
them
the
Beast
)
was
overcome
.
And
this
,
I
say
,
was
a
mercy
to
you
all
alike
,
and
it
was
alike
answer
to
all
your
praiers
,
and
alike
joy
to
all
your
spirits
,
to
see
your
enemies
,
and
the
enemies
of
Jesus
Christ
overcome
.
And
now
since
you
are
all
children
of
the
same
Father
,
and
have
all
one
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
have
all
one
Spirit
,
and
have
all
drank
of
one
cup
of
affliction
,
and
had
all
one
common
enemy
that
hated
you
all
,
and
persecuted
you
all
,
because
you
had
all
the
one
holy
Spirit
of
the
Father
,
and
of
the
Son
in
you
:
and
since
your
Father
in
love
to
you
all
,
and
in
answer
to
the
praiers
of
you
all
,
gave
you
all
alike
deliverance
from
that
enemy
of
you
all
.
O
unite
,
unite
,
unite
!
since
your
God
hath
made
you
one
in
his
love
,
O
be
you
one
in
your
love
one
to
another
!
and
let
it
appear
that
you
dwell
in
God
,
by
dwelling
in
love
.
What
a
low
,
unworthy
thing
is
it
,
for
you
that
dwell
in
God
,
to
grow
cold
in
love
towards
your
brethren
,
the
children
of
your
Father
,
for
differing
from
you
in
judgement
,
in
some
circumstantiall
things
only
?
What
if
some
be
weak
,
and
doe
not
know
so
much
of
the
minde
of
God
,
in
some
circumstantial
things
as
you
(
whether
you
be
Presbyterians
,
Independents
or
Anabaptists
)
conceive
you
doe
?
Will
you
therefore
not
love
your
weak
brother
,
for
whom
Christ
died
,
and
who
is
beloved
of
your
Father
,
because
your
Father
in
his
wisdome
,
hath
yet
with-held
that
light
from
him
,
which
he
hath
given
to
you
?
What
a
weaknesse
is
this
in
you
thus
to
doe
?
Doe
you
not
know
,
that
it
is
not
for
your
merits
that
you
have
more
then
him
,
but
it
was
from
grace
,
from
free
favour
that
you
have
it
?
And
doth
what
you
have
received
from
grace
,
worke
such
an
effect
in
you
,
as
to
make
you
grow
cold
in
love
toward
your
brethren
?
O
let
it
be
far
from
you
!
And
what
though
some
are
Presbyterians
and
some
Independents
,
as
they
are
commonly
distinguished
?
Though
I
could
wish
,
that
these
distinctions
of
difference
might
be
all
laid
aside
,
and
that
all
that
belong
to
Jesus
Christ
might
only
be
called
Saints
,
and
the
servants
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
by
such
generall
expressions
as
include
them
all
,
though
they
still
differ
in
circumstances
:
for
there
were
no
such
distinctions
used
among
Saints
in
the
primitive
times
,
though
there
were
differences
in
some
circumstances
.
But
I
say
,
What
though
some
are
Presbyterians
and
some
Anabaptists
,
&c.
Yet
if
they
are
such
as
you
judge
to
be
in
Christ
Jesus
,
and
to
be
beloved
of
the
Father
:
resolve
you
in
the
strength
of
Christ
,
to
suffer
none
of
their
differences
from
you
in
judgement
,
to
with-draw
your
affections
from
them
:
but
since
you
love
your
God
and
Father
,
love
you
his
beloved
children
,
and
your
brethren
:
and
since
you
sincerely
love
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
let
it
appear
in
loving
of
those
upon
whom
his
image
is
stampt
:
For
there
is
no
reason
,
why
you
should
not
love
Presbyterians
,
as
well
as
Independents
,
and
Anabaptists
,
as
well
as
Presbyterians
,
&c.
unlesse
you
look
upon
them
as
no
Saints
,
as
such
as
are
no
lovers
of
the
Lord
Jesus
:
but
if
you
look
upon
them
as
Saints
,
then
if
you
love
the
Lord
Jesus
,
you
cannot
but
love
them
,
what
ever
their
judgements
be
.
And
if
you
be
deficient
herein
,
you
are
to
condemn
your selves
in
it
,
and
to
be
humbled
for
it
.
And
henceforth
,
considering
the
onenesse
that
is
between
you
all
,
what
ever
your
judgements
are
,
and
that
you
have
been
as
one
in
your
sufferings
,
and
as
one
in
deliverances
from
sufferings
,
doe
you
still
be
one
in
love
,
and
then
upon
you
will
the
Lord
command
the
blessing
,
even
life
for
evermore
.
Psal
.
133.
3.
Deduction
17.
17.
The
next
,
and
the
main
Deduction
that
flows
from
these
verses
,
being
thus
explained
,
is
a
speciall
encouragement
,
in
particular
to
the
high
and
honourable
Court
of
Parliament
,
and
to
his
Excellency
the
Lord
FAIRFAX
,
and
the
honoured
his
Councell
of
Warre
,
and
all
inferiour
Officers
and
Souldiers
,
and
in
generall
to
all
the
Witnesses
of
Jesus
Christ
in
this
Kingdom
of
England
.
First
,
It
is
of
speciall
encouragement
unto
the
high
and
honourable
Court
of
Parliament
;
for
as
much
as
(
a
great
number
of
them
,
being
the
Witnesses
of
Jesus
Christ
)
they
were
the
primary
or
first
instruments
,
that
God
made
use
of
to
defend
the
cause
of
his
people
,
and
to
preserve
them
from
the
tyranny
and
fury
of
the
Beast
.
Now
you
being
the
first
instruments
that
God
made
use
of
,
to
plead
the
cause
of
his
people
,
God
having
into
your
hand
first
put
the
power
of
opposing
the
Beast
:
and
that
wonderfull
hath
been
the
spirit
of
courage
and
constancy
,
that
hath
been
put
upon
you
in
that
high
Court
of
Parliament
,
that
make
it
your
design
to
advance
the
honour
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
the
good
of
the
Saints
,
and
of
all
the
Subjects
of
this
Kingdome
in
generall
:
so
that
though
you
have
been
opposed
by
great
and
potent
enemies
,
yet
your
courage
hath
not
failed
,
but
you
have
persisted
constant
,
in
prosecuting
the
same
designes
,
since
you
first
began
to
oppose
Strafford
and
Canterbury
,
in
1641.
unto
the
year
1645
,
still
opposing
the
adverse
party
;
and
you
have
not
basely
complied
with
them
(
though
some
corrupt
members
diserted
you
,
and
did
so
)
but
you
still
stuck
to
your
first
principles
;
and
God
having
put
power
into
your
hands
,
hath
inabled
you
to
carry
on
his
designe
in
the
worst
of
times
,
and
after
all
,
having
graciously
given
you
good
successe
,
to
your
unwearied
pains
and
labours
thorow
which
you
had
gone
,
by
giving
you
a
happy
conquest
over
your
enemies
.
And
in
all
this
,
the
word
of
God
being
fulfilled
,
these
things
being
according
to
what
is
written
,
even
your
being
first
laid
low
,
and
also
your
raising
again
,
it
being
written
,
predeclared
,
that
the
Beast
should
make
warre
with
the
Witnesses
(
of
whom
you
are
a
part
,
and
whose
cause
you
defend
)
and
should
overcome
them
,
and
kill
them
,
and
that
they
should
lie
dead
three
years
and
an
half
,
and
after
three
years
and
an
half
,
should
be
raised
to
the
terrour
of
their
enemies
,
and
that
in
their
rising
,
a
tenth
part
of
Babylon
should
fall
,
&c.
These
things
being
written
and
fulfilled
,
the
Beast
having
made
warre
against
the
Witnesses
(
whose
cause
you
have
been
principle
instruments
of
defending
against
him
,
and
his
adherents
,
)
and
having
overcome
them
and
killed
them
,
both
in
England
and
Ireland
,
and
they
being
dead
for
three
years
and
an
half
,
the
enemy
rejoycing
over
them
,
and
making
merry
,
because
they
thought
they
had
been
so
slain
,
as
they
should
never
recover
life
again
;
your
Armies
being
overcome
,
and
your
Garisons
being
possessed
by
the
enemy
,
and
after
three
years
and
an
half
,
the
Spirit
of
life
being
put
upon
your
Army
,
and
they
,
as
it
is
written
,
standing
upon
their
feet
,
and
therein
at
the
same
time
,
England
being
fallen
from
the
Beast
,
from
being
a
part
of
great
Babylon
,
and
this
in
the
year
1645.
and
that
year
being
the
year
,
wherein
it
is
written
,
The
prevailing
power
of
the
Beast
should
come
to
a
period
.
I
say
,
these
things
being
so
,
here
is
special
incouragement
to
you
Witnesses
,
in
the
high
Court
of
Parliament
,
to
goe
on
in
defending
that
cause
,
that
God
hath
given
you
the
honour
hitherto
,
to
be
instruments
of
defending
:
I
say
,
to
go
on
to
defend
it
.
And
that
,
First
,
By
doing
justice
upon
your
,
and
the
enemies
of
Jesus
Christ
.
Hath
God
delivered
any
of
the
chief
actours
of
this
unnaturall
,
bloudy
warre
into
your
hands
?
then
you
being
a
Civil
Power
,
ordained
of
God
,
are
to
doe
justice
upon
evil
doers
:
for
the
Apostle
saith
of
a
Ruler
,
Rom.
13.
4.
He
is
the
minister
of
God
,
and
he
beareth
not
the
sword
in
vain
:
for
he
is
the
minister
of
God
,
a
revenger
to
execute
wrath
upon
him
that
doth
evil
.
And
they
are
evil-doers
in
a
high
degree
,
that
are
theeves
and
murderers
:
and
such
are
the
chief
actours
of
an
unjust
warre
.
Now
if
God
have
delivered
any
such
into
your
hands
,
you
are
to
execute
wrath
upon
them
:
for
it
is
an
observable
passage
,
1
King.
20.
42.
The
Prophet
of
the
Lord
there
tels
Ahab
King
of
Israel
,
after
he
had
let
Benhadad
King
of
Syria
,
whom
the
Lord
had
delivered
into
his
hand
,
to
go
away
with
his
life
;
that
Ahabs
life
should
goe
for
his
life
.
Therefore
it
is
not
safe
,
to
neglect
doing
justice
upon
such
persons
,
although
they
consent
to
such
Articles
of
agreement
(
being
constrained
to
doe
it
,
for
their
own
ends
)
as
Benhadad
did
,
1
King.
20.
34.
Now
you
in
the
high
Court
of
Parliament
,
whom
God
hath
honoured
to
be
the
chief
instruments
of
defending
the
righteous
cause
of
the
Witnesses
,
have
speciall
encouragement
to
goe
on
to
execute
just
wrath
upon
such
grosse
evil
doers
,
without
fear
.
And
also
secondly
,
You
have
encouragement
to
goe
on
,
to
deal
well
with
all
the
Witnesses
and
servants
of
Jesus
Christ
,
that
walk
soberly
and
justly
toward
men
,
and
holily
towards
God
,
that
are
under
your
jurisdiction
;
whether
they
be
such
as
are
commonly
called
Presbyterians
or
Independents
,
or
Anabaptists
,
&c.
even
to
deal
well
with
them
,
and
all
the
Subjects
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
to
undoe
the
heavy
burdens
,
and
to
let
the
oppressed
goe
free
,
and
to
break
every
yoke
,
and
to
establish
just
and
righteous
laws
.
I
say
,
here
is
speciall
encouragement
for
you
to
doe
thus
;
for
in
doing
thus
,
you
shall
prosper
and
become
a
glory
to
the
Kingdome
;
and
no
enemy
shall
ever
henceforth
be
able
to
prevail
against
you
:
for
though
formerly
you
were
brought
into
a
low
condition
,
and
the
enemy
prevailed
over
you
with
a
very
high
hand
;
yet
henceforth
the
enemy
shall
no
more
prevail
against
you
,
although
they
were
in
number
a
hundred
thousand
more
then
they
are
.
And
secondly
,
From
these
verses
thus
opened
,
here
is
speciall
encouragement
in
particular
,
for
his
Excellency
the
Lord
FAIRFAX
,
and
the
honoured
Councel
of
warre
:
since
as
the
Parliament
are
the
primary
,
so
they
are
the
secondary
instruments
,
of
defending
the
cause
of
the
Saints
of
God
against
the
Beast
.
Now
,
since
you
,
and
the
Army
under
you
in
an
especial
manner
(
according
to
what
is
written
,
and
declared
long
agoe
)
were
they
that
had
a
spirit
of
life
from
God
put
upon
you
,
in
the
year
1645.
whereby
life
was
put
into
all
the
Witnesses
,
and
whereby
you
were
inabled
to
act
like
living
men
,
men
that
had
a
life
from
God
,
in
the
overcoming
the
Beast
and
his
adherents
in
this
Kingdom
:
and
seeing
you
have
been
instruments
of
defending
that
cause
ever
since
:
I
say
,
seeing
God
hath
honoured
you
,
so
as
to
make
you
such
eminent
instruments
of
this
great
worke
,
and
the
hearts
of
all
the
Saints
in
England
,
are
generally
knit
unto
you
,
and
the
eyes
of
all
the
Saints
in
England
are
upon
you
,
most
Noble
General
,
and
Worthy
Commanders
;
here
is
,
I
say
,
special
encouragement
for
you
to
goe
on
still
to
improve
the
power
that
God
hath
given
you
,
for
the
same
end
for
which
it
was
given
you
,
viz.
The
suppressing
of
the
Beast
,
and
defending
all
the
Saints
and
servants
of
Jesus
Christ
in
this
Kingdome
,
and
to
goe
on
(
having
the
honour
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
not
your
own
,
and
publike
good
more
then
private
ends
in
your
eye
,
and
in
your
heart
)
to
endeavour
to
cause
justice
and
righteousnesse
to
abound
in
this
Kingdome
:
and
this
is
your
encouragement
,
that
in
so
doing
,
as
you
have
alwaies
been
since
1645.
So
you
shall
ever
be
conquerours
in
all
the
battles
you
fight
,
and
overcomers
of
all
the
enemies
with
whom
you
encounter
,
no
weapon
that
is
formed
against
you
shall
prosper
,
nor
no
enemy
shall
be
able
to
stand
before
you
;
yea
though
all
the
people
of
the
Earth
should
be
gathered
together
against
you
;
yet
you
should
be
but
as
a
burthensome
stone
unto
them
,
and
all
that
burden
themselves
with
you
,
should
be
broken
in
pieces
.
And
thirdly
,
Here
is
speciall
encouragement
,
for
all
the
Saints
in
England
in
generall
,
to
be
of
good
courage
,
not
to
fear
the
menaces
or
threatnings
of
any
enemy
:
for
no
enemy
shall
ever
any
more
prevail
over
them
.
Now
what
I
say
,
for
the
encouragement
of
the
Parliament
,
and
of
the
Generall
,
and
chief
Commanders
of
the
Army
in
particular
,
and
of
all
the
Saints
in
England
in
generall
,
is
clearly
grounded
in
the
Scripture
,
and
therefore
is
it
unquestionable
,
and
to
be
received
and
observed
of
the
Parliament
,
Army
and
Saints
in
England
.
Indeed
if
I
should
declare
any
thing
to
you
,
and
tell
you
that
I
had
it
by
vision
or
revelation
,
and
it
were
not
apparent
in
Scripture
,
I
know
no
warrant
you
had
to
receive
it
,
or
to
have
any
confidence
of
it
:
For
as
Paul
speaking
of
the
day
of
Christ
,
saith
to
the
Thessalonians
,
Now
we
beseech
you
by
the
comming
of
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
and
by
our
gathering
unto
him
,
that
you
be
not
soon
shaken
in
minde
,
nor
be
troubled
,
neither
by
spirit
,
nor
by
word
,
nor
by
letter
,
as
from
us
,
as
that
the
day
of
Christ
is
at
hand
;
Let
no
man
deceive
you
by
any
means
;
for
that
day
shall
not
come
,
except
there
come
a
falling
away
first
,
&c.
So
may
I
say
,
you
have
reason
to
beware
that
you
be
not
soon
shaken
in
minde
,
or
troubled
,
neither
by
spirit
,
nor
by
word
,
nor
by
letter
from
any
,
concerning
any
thing
for
which
they
doe
not
bring
a
word
from
the
Scripture
:
and
let
no
man
deceive
you
,
for
you
may
be
deluded
and
deceived
,
if
you
receive
any
thing
from
any
,
which
is
not
according
to
what
is
revealed
in
the
Scripture
,
as
the
young
Prophet
was
deluded
by
the
old
Prophet
,
when
he
received
that
Doctrine
which
was
contrary
to
the
Word
of
the
Lord
,
which
before
he
had
received
:
So
may
you
,
if
you
should
so
doe
.
Therefore
if
a
Prophet
,
or
an
Apostle
,
or
an
Angel
from
heaven
,
should
bring
any
message
which
is
not
consonant
unto
the
Word
,
which
you
have
already
received
in
the
Scripture
,
you
are
not
to
be
shaken
in
minde
,
nor
to
be
troubled
by
it
,
nor
to
imbrace
it
.
But
now
the
Scripture
grounds
,
upon
which
I
doe
for
their
encouragement
declare
and
affirme
,
That
the
Parliament
,
and
the
Army
in
prosecuting
the
righteous
cause
of
the
Saints
(
and
that
all
the
Saints
of
England
in
generall
)
shall
all
overcome
their
enemies
,
and
go
on
victoriously
hence
forward
are
these
.
First
,
Because
the
Witnesses
are
raised
from
the
dead
,
The
Spirit
of
life
from
God
is
entered
into
them
,
and
they
do
stand
upon
their
feet
.
Secondly
,
Because
England
is
fallen
from
Rome
,
and
is
no
more
a
tenth
part
of
that
great
mystical
Babylon
.
Thirdly
,
Because
the
one
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
years
,
in
which
the
Beast
was
to
tread
the
holy
City
under
foot
,
did
expire
in
1645.
Now
the
first
of
these
grounds
,
is
evidently
drawn
from
Scripture
,
as
appears
in
the
explicatory
part
of
this
Discourse
;
where
it
is
evident
,
That
that
great
and
considerable
number
of
Saints
in
England
,
and
all
reall
Saints
of
Jesus
Christ
,
of
whom
it
is
said
,
That
the
Beast
should
make
warre
against
them
,
and
overcome
them
,
and
that
they
should
lie
dead
three
years
and
an
half
,
the
Spirit
of
life
from
God
should
enter
into
them
,
and
they
should
stand
upon
their
feet
,
to
the
fear
of
their
enemies
,
and
to
the
glory
of
their
God.
And
it
is
evident
,
that
this
which
this
Scriptrre
hath
said
of
them
,
is
punctually
come
to
passe
;
The
Beast
did
make
warre
against
all
Saints
,
in
making
warre
against
that
great
number
of
the
Saints
in
England
in
the
late
warre
,
the
Beast
did
overcome
them
,
and
kill
them
,
and
they
were
mystically
dead
for
three
years
and
an
halfe
,
and
as
soon
as
the
three
yeares
and
an
halfe
were
compleatly
expired
,
the
Spirit
of
life
from
God
entered
into
them
,
a
Spirit
of
life
,
vigour
and
courage
was
put
upon
them
,
and
they
did
no
longer
lie
as
dead
men
,
but
like
living
men
,
they
stood
upon
their
feet
,
to
the
fear
and
amazement
of
their
enemies
,
and
to
the
glory
of
their
God
,
who
had
put
such
a
Spirit
of
vigour
,
and
courage
upon
them
.
And
now
upon
this
ground
,
may
all
the
Saints
in
England
,
and
those
Worthies
in
the
Parliament
of
England
,
and
their
Army
,
who
have
been
instruments
of
bringing
down
the
power
of
the
Beast
in
England
,
be
encouraged
to
continue
opposing
the
Beast
,
and
acting
justly
and
righteously
toward
all
,
and
be
assured
(
God
having
put
a
Spirit
of
life
upon
them
,
and
made
them
to
stand
upon
their
feet
)
they
shall
overcome
every
enemy
,
that
shall
rise
up
against
them
,
and
the
enemie
in
no
battle
,
shall
be
able
to
stand
before
them
,
nor
give
them
one
defeat
,
but
shall
fall
before
them
,
and
bee
cut
downe
as
mowne
grasse
,
and
the
men
of
warre
shall
not
finde
their
hands
,
but
turne
their
backs
,
and
flee
before
them
:
for
they
shall
now
finde
them
living
men
,
such
as
have
a
Spirit
of
life
from
God
put
upon
them
.
The
second
ground
,
upon
which
I
affirme
,
That
no
enemy
shall
be
ever
able
to
prevail
over
them
,
is
clear
in
Scripture
.
For
it
is
also
evident
in
the
Explicatory
part
of
this
Discourse
,
That
England
is
that
tenth
part
of
the
Citie
,
which
the
holy
Ghost
in
this
Scripture
speaks
of
,
where
it
is
said
,
That
upon
the
raising
of
the
Witnesses
,
and
their
having
a
Spirit
of
life
from
God
put
into
them
,
and
their
standing
upon
their
feet
,
A
tenth
part
of
the
City
fell
.
And
it
also
appears
,
That
England
being
that
tenth
part
of
the
City
,
is
fallen
from
mysticall
Babylon
,
and
is
no
longer
a
part
of
it
,
but
is
overcome
by
the
Lord
Jesus
,
hee
is
now
King
of
it
,
who
is
King
of
Kings
,
and
Lord
of
Lords
,
who
will
keep
it
for
himselfe
,
and
will
not
suffer
it
to
be
subjected
to
the
Beast
any
more
:
The
Saints
in
England
are
brought
out
of
the
bondage
of
mysticall
Babylon
,
and
shall
return
no
more
to
it
,
and
therefore
they
may
be
confident
,
That
none
of
the
Romish
power
,
of
any
of
the
other
nine
Kingdomes
,
neither
those
that
are
more
remote
,
or
those
that
are
nearer
neighbours
to
it
,
shall
ever
be
able
to
prevail
over
England
.
Thirdly
,
The
third
ground
of
my
affirming
that
the
Parliament
,
Armie
and
Witnesses
in
England
,
shall
hence-forth
overcome
all
the
enemies
that
shall
rise
up
against
them
,
is
evident
also
in
Scripture
:
for
it
appears
also
in
the
Explicatory
part
of
this
Discourse
,
That
the
one
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
daies
,
in
which
it
is
said
in
this
Scripture
,
That
the
holy
Citie
should
be
troden
under
foot
,
and
that
the
Witnesses
should
be
in
sack-cloth
,
by
reason
of
the
Gentiles
,
the
spirituall
Babylonians
tyrannizing
over
them
,
is
one
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
yeares
,
and
did
expire
,
Anno
Domini
1645.
as
appeares
by
computing
the
time
of
the
Beast's
continuance
(
as
it
ought
to
bee
computed
)
by
the
Scripture
account
:
And
also
,
this
one
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
yeares
of
the
Beast's
continuance
,
appeares
to
be
then
expired
,
because
it
is
said
,
That
when
the
Witnesses
had
finished
their
prophesie
in
sack-cloth
,
that
then
the
Beast
should
make
warre
with
them
,
and
overcome
them
.
Now
the
Beast
having
made
warre
against
them
,
and
overcome
them
,
and
they
being
raised
again
,
and
set
upon
their
feet
,
to
the
feare
of
their
enehemies
,
in
the
yeare
,
one
thousand
six
hundred
fourty
and
five
.
It
is
by
this
evident
,
that
that
year
,
the
one
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
yeares
,
wherein
the
holy
City
,
the
Saints
should
be
troden
under
feet
by
the
Beast
,
did
expire
.
And
now
you
Witnesses
in
the
Parliament
,
and
Parliamentary
Armie
,
and
Kingdome
of
England
,
may
be
confident
,
that
all
the
combined
power
,
both
of
men
and
devils
,
which
shall
conspire
against
you
,
shall
never
be
able
to
prevail
against
you
;
for
you
shall
be
troden
under
foot
no
more
,
the
Beast
shall
prevail
over
you
no
more
;
for
the
time
of
his
prevailing
over
you
is
expired
,
and
he
must
hence-forth
be
troden
under
foot
himselfe
,
and
you
must
henceforth
prevail
over
him
,
and
you
must
reward
great
Babylon
,
as
she
hath
rewarded
you
;
the
Cup
which
shee
hath
filled
,
you
must
goe
on
to
fill
to
her
double
.
Now
in
these
considerations
,
and
from
these
grounds
,
held
forth
in
the
Word
of
Truth
,
the
Scripture
,
and
that
part
of
it
in
this
booke
of
the
Revelation
,
which
Revelation
God
gave
unto
his
Sonne
Jesus
Christ
,
to
shew
unto
his
servants
.
Let
all
the
Saints
in
England
be
strong
,
and
of
a
good
courage
,
and
feare
not
what
man
can
doe
unto
them
.
Let
not
the
heart
of
any
one
Saint
be
troubled
,
fearing
that
either
Poperie
,
Prelacie
,
or
Presbytery
shall
recover
any
power
in
England
,
to
Lord
it
over
Gods
heritage
,
to
tyrannize
over
the
Witnesses
of
Jesus
Christ
,
or
to
restrain
them
from
walking
in
that
way
,
which
appears
to
them
to
be
according
to
the
minde
of
God.
But
Saints
,
be
you
assured
it
shall
never
be
,
since
you
have
a
Spirit
of
life
from
God
put
upon
you
;
and
since
England
is
fallen
from
Babylon
,
and
since
the
time
of
the
Beast's
tyrannical
power
over
you
,
is
expired
,
therefore
cast
off
all
unbeleeving
thoughts
,
and
all
distrustfull
feares
of
these
things
;
and
be
confident
,
That
Jesus
Christ
will
by
you
,
goe
on
conquering
,
and
to
conquer
.
And
what
though
a
great
Armie
should
be
a
preparing
to
overcome
you
,
as
there
was
in
July
,
one
thousand
six
hundred
and
fourty
seven
?
Yet
as
then
,
they
were
soon
blasted
,
so
they
shall
be
for
the
future
:
For
you
have
a
Spirit
of
life
and
courage
from
God
put
into
you
;
therefore
men
shall
not
prevaile
over
you
.
And
you
are
no
more
a
part
of
Babylon
,
therefore
you
cannot
be
kept
in
bondage
,
and
the
time
of
your
being
troden
under
foot
is
expired
:
and
therefore
though
all
the
Malignants
in
this
Kingdome
,
and
in
Scotland
,
and
all
those
forraign
Forces
,
that
those
factours
of
Rome
,
that
are
gone
from
England
into
France
,
or
else-where
,
can
possibly
procure
,
were
conjoyned
together
in
one
body
,
and
marching
against
you
;
yet
should
not
your
hearts
be
troubled
,
nor
be
affraid
,
but
be
assured
they
should
be
overcome
by
you
:
And
what
though
you
seem
to
be
small
in
number
?
You
know
that
God
hath
formerly
commanded
others
to
stand
for
you
,
and
can
doe
so
still
,
if
it
be
consonant
to
his
wisdome
now
also
;
but
if
it
were
not
so
,
it
were
an
evil
in
you
to
distrust
his
power
,
to
whom
it
is
all
one
to
save
by
few
,
or
by
many
;
For
victory
commeth
not
from
the
strength
of
horses
,
or
the
legs
of
men
,
but
from
the
Lord
of
hosts
.
And
therefore
upon
these
grounds
,
let
all
the
Witnesses
of
England
,
be
confident
of
overcomming
all
that
shall
rise
up
against
them
,
by
the
strength
of
the
Lord
of
hoasts
their
God.
And
having
experience
that
God
hath
done
thus
for
them
ever
hitherto
,
since
one
thousand
six
hundred
and
fourty
five
,
let
them
not
be
of
such
unworthy
spirits
,
as
to
be
distrustfull
for
the
future
.
Deduction
18.
The
last
particular
that
I
shall
hence
observe
,
is
,
To
stirre
up
the
hearts
of
Saints
to
joyfulnesse
and
praises
.
O
Saints
considering
what
God
hath
done
for
you
,
seeing
hee
hath
put
a
Spirit
of
life
upon
you
,
and
hath
made
you
that
lay
dead
to
stand
upon
your
feet
;
And
seeing
that
England
is
fallen
from
mysticall
Babylon
;
and
that
now
your
enemy
the
Beast
shall
have
no
more
power
over
you
,
he
that
hath
troden
you
under
feet
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
yeares
,
shall
tread
you
under
foot
no
more
;
and
that
now
your
time
of
prophesying
in
sack-cloth
is
expired
:
Put
you
now
on
,
in
stead
of
your
sack-cloth
,
the
garments
of
joy
and
praise
,
and
walk
no
longer
sadly
,
being
delivered
out
of
the
bondage
of
spiritual
Aegypt
,
and
from
the
oppression
of
your
enemies
;
let
your
hearts
be
affected
herewith
,
and
your
souls
rejoyce
in
the
apprehension
of
it
.
For
suppose
that
when
you
were
under
that
bondage
,
so
that
you
were
driven
into
corners
,
and
your
enemies
hunted
after
you
to
make
a
prey
of
you
,
and
having
taken
some
of
you
,
did
imprison
some
,
and
fine
others
,
and
banish
others
,
and
pillory
others
:
if
one
should
then
have
come
into
your
meetings
,
and
told
you
as
an
infallible
truth
,
That
within
one
moneth
your
enemies
should
be
brought
down
,
and
tyrannize
no
longer
over
you
,
but
you
should
be
set
at
liberty
to
worship
the
Lord
Jesus
,
in
that
way
which
he
should
discover
to
you
,
to
be
most
agreeable
to
his
owne
minde
.
How
would
your
spirits
at
the
apprehension
hereof
,
have
been
filled
with
joy
?
Your
joy
would
have
been
such
,
as
would
have
been
beyond
expression
.
O
let
your
joy
be
now
no
lesse
,
since
this
is
actually
done
;
and
especially
having
assurance
that
you
shall
be
brought
under
bondage
no
more
:
but
let
your
hearts
leap
and
sing
for
joy
!
And
in
your
joy
let
the
high
praises
of
God
be
in
your
mouths
,
and
let
him
be
exalted
in
your
spirits
.
O
be
frequent
in
offering
up
the
Sacrifices
of
praises
,
in
the
secrets
of
your
spirits
unto
your
God
,
that
hath
done
such
things
for
you
!
I
will
extoll
thee
,
O
Lord
(
saith
David
)
for
thou
hast
lifted
me
up
,
and
hast
not
made
my
foes
to
rejoyce
over
me
.
This
is
now
the
case
of
all
the
Saints
in
England
.
The
Lord
hath
lifted
them
up
,
and
doth
not
suffer
their
foes
to
rejoyce
over
them
.
O
that
with
that
sweet
singer
of
Israel
,
they
might
extoll
the
Lord
their
God
in
it
,
and
for
it
;
for
Praise
is
comely
,
saith
that
holy
man
,
For
the
upright
(
Psal
.
33.
1.
)
And
it
is
a
good
thing
(
saith
he
)
to
give
thankes
unto
the
Lord
,
and
to
sing
praises
unto
the
name
of
the
most
High
,
and
to
shew
forth
his
loving
kindenesse
in
the
morning
,
and
his
faithfulnesse
in
the
nights
,
Psal
.
92.
1
,
2.
Let
Saints
therefore
be
much
in
this
comely
,
good
and
pleasant
worke
of
praise
;
and
improve
all
opportunities
to
exercise
themselves
in
this
worke
.
Let
them
sing
praises
unto
the
most
High
in
the
morning
,
and
shew
forth
his
loving
kindenesse
and
faithfulnesse
in
the
nights
.
Though
others
forget
God
,
and
he
is
not
in
all
their
thoughts
,
and
they
doe
not
remember
the
great
things
he
doth
for
his
people
,
yet
let
him
be
much
in
the
thoughts
of
his
Saints
,
yea
much
in
their
thoughts
to
praise
him
for
his
benefits
.
And
let
them
say
within
themselves
;
Blesse
the
LORD
,
ô
my
soul
,
and
forget
not
all
his
benefits
.
O
let
them
not
forget
to
praise
him
for
what
he
did
for
them
,
in
the
year
,
1645.
but
let
them
register
in
their
hearts
,
the
particular
acts
of
the
great
things
he
then
did
for
them
:
and
let
them
not
forget
,
what
hee
did
doe
for
them
in
July
1647.
Let
them
not
suffer
these
things
to
slip
out
of
their
minde
,
but
let
them
call
to
minde
how
frequent
and
importunate
they
were
with
God
in
praier
,
for
to
obtain
these
mercies
for
themselves
,
and
for
the
Kingdom
:
and
having
now
attained
them
,
let
them
be
as
frequent
,
and
as
ready
to
praise
him
,
Call
upon
me
,
saith
God
,
in
the
day
of
trouble
,
and
I
will
hear
thee
,
and
thou
shalt
glorifie
me
,
Psal
.
50.
15.
O
now
,
you
that
called
upon
God
in
the
day
of
trouble
,
and
were
heard
:
be
you
much
in
that
heavenly
and
angelical
work
of
glorifying
God!
Let
all
that
love
the
Lord
in
England
,
remember
that
it
is
the
duty
,
as
well
as
the
priviledge
of
those
that
have
got
the
victory
over
the
Beast
,
to
sing
a
song
of
praises
,
unto
him
that
fits
upon
the
throne
,
and
unto
the
Lamb
for
ever
and
ever
,
Revel
.
15.
3.
And
since
they
are
the
persons
,
that
have
now
got
the
victory
over
the
Beast
:
Let
them
with
enlarged
hearts
,
sing
that
new
song
of
praise
,
and
let
not
doubtfull
,
nor
distrustfull
thoughts
of
the
power
and
faithfulnes
of
God
for
the
future
in
the
least
measure
sad
their
spirits
,
or
keep
back
their
praises
:
but
let
the
voice
of
joy
and
praise
be
heard
in
the
tabernacles
of
the
righteous
in
England
:
for
the
right
hand
of
the
Lord
is
exalted
,
the
right
hand
of
the
Lord
hath
done
valiantly
for
them
,
and
they
shall
not
die
but
live
,
and
declare
the
works
of
the
LORD
,
Psal
.
118.
15
,
16
,
17.
The
Postscript
.
IT
being
so
,
that
(
since
my
finishing
of
this
Discourse
)
there
are
some
further
mutations
in
these
Kingdomes
,
which
may
seem
to
give
to
some
some
ground
to
question
that
which
I
have
here
asserted
,
viz.
That
the
Witnesses
are
slain
by
the
Beast
,
and
that
(
according
to
this
Prophesie
)
after
they
had
lain
dead
three
years
and
an
half
,
they
are
risen
and
doe
stand
upon
their
feet
:
If
this
be
so
,
may
some
one
say
,
then
how
cometh
it
to
passe
,
that
there
is
such
a
probability
that
the
enemies
of
the
Saints
shall
again
get
ground
of
them
,
and
bring
them
again
into
a
low
condition
?
For
Inchiquin
in
Ireland
,
and
Poyer
in
Wales
,
and
a
great
party
in
Scotland
doe
seem
to
act
afresh
for
the
Beast
,
and
doe
expresly
declare
against
the
Witnesses
under
the
titles
of
Independents
and
Sectaries
,
&c.
but
if
the
Witnesses
were
indeed
slain
and
raised
,
then
undoubtedly
they
should
indeed
go
on
conquering
and
overcoming
the
Beast
,
and
the
Beast
should
no
more
recover
power
over
them
,
to
put
them
into
a
distressed
condition
;
for
then
the
daies
of
their
prophesying
in
sack-cloth
,
in
sad
and
sable
garments
is
expired
:
But
how
can
it
be
said
to
be
so
,
since
the
Beast
seems
in
a
probable
way
of
recovering
power
over
them
again
?
Now
that
this
seeming
ground
of
fear
may
be
removed
,
I
shall
lay
down
these
three
considerations
.
First
,
That
though
the
Beast
shall
no
more
prevail
over
the
Witnesses
to
bring
them
down
,
yet
he
may
and
must
endeavour
to
oppose
the
Witnesses
,
and
again
to
make
war
against
them
that
they
may
bring
him
downe
:
for
now
that
the
time
of
his
prevalencie
over
the
Saints
is
expired
,
he
must
not
long
continue
in
his
present
station
;
but
as
he
shall
not
goe
higher
,
so
he
shall
go
lower
,
yea
he
shall
come
down
wonderfully
,
and
how
shall
that
be
but
by
his
opposing
the
Saints
,
who
shall
be
as
a
burden
some
stone
,
and
all
that
burden
themselves
with
it
shall
be
cut
in
peeces
?
And
therefore
the
more
we
see
that
that
the
accomplices
of
the
Beast
do
endeavour
to
oppose
the
Saints
,
the
nearer
we
may
conclude
that
hee
and
they
are
to
their
ruine
;
and
therefore
their
risings
and
stirrings
should
be
rather
encouragements
then
discouragements
unto
the
Saints
.
But
Secondly
,
That
the
Witnesses
are
indeed
slain
and
risen
,
and
do
stand
upon
their
feet
,
is
altogether
unquestionable
,
because
(
as
appeares
by
the
fore-going
Discourse
)
this
prophesie
of
the
slaying
of
the
Witnesses
,
and
of
their
rising
,
&c.
is
in
every
particular
iota
and
tittle
of
it
most
exactly
accomplished
,
I
will
not
here
recapitulate
any
of
the
particulars
,
but
refer
the
Reader
to
the
fore-going
Discourse
,
but
shall
here
only
desire
the
Reader
to
consider
of
this
one
in
a
more
especiall
manner
,
viz.
That
the
holy
Ghost
expresly
declares
,
that
the
falling
of
a
tenth
part
of
the
City
should
immediately
follow
the
Witnesses
,
standing
upon
their
feet
,
and
be
in
the
same
hour
with
it
as
an
effect
of
it
.
Now
that
a
tenth
part
of
the
City
(
particularly
the
Kingdom
of
England
)
is
fallen
from
the
mystical
Babylon
,
that
is
to
say
,
from
being
a
place
of
bondage
to
the
Saints
is
most
evident
,
and
therefore
it
is
undeniable
,
That
the
Witnesses
are
slain
and
risen
.
Thirdly
,
It
is
no
wonder
that
the
Witnesses
being
raised
,
and
having
a
spirit
of
life
from
God
put
upon
them
,
that
the
Beast
doth
endeavour
to
oppose
them
;
for
that
spirit
of
vigour
and
courage
that
is
put
upon
them
,
is
to
be
exercised
and
actuated
,
and
they
must
goe
on
in
it
to
give
that
scarlet
Whore
bloud
to
drink
,
and
to
reward
her
,
as
she
hath
rewarded
them
,
and
of
the
cup
which
she
hath
filled
to
them
to
fill
to
her
double
:
for
the
Saints
are
those
Armies
in
heaven
,
which
are
said
to
follow
him
that
is
faithfull
and
true
,
and
in
righteousnes
doth
judge
,
and
make
war
,
who
is
cloathed
with
a
vesture
dipt
in
bloud
,
and
whose
name
is
called
the
Word
of
God
,
when
he
cometh
to
make
a
final
end
of
the
Beast
,
and
the
false
prophet
,
and
them
that
worship
his
image
,
and
to
cast
them
a
live
into
a
lake
of
fire
burning
with
brimstone
.
Now
that
the
Saints
may
be
actuall
instruments
,
not
only
of
beginning
to
ruine
the
Beast
,
but
of
the
totall
ruining
of
the
Beast
:
it
is
no
wonder
that
he
endeavours
again
to
recover
strength
against
them
;
and
therefore
when
the
Dragon
and
his
Angels
(
the
Beast
and
his
imps
)
do
fight
against
Michael
and
his
Angels
(
Jesus
Christ
and
his
Saints
)
it
is
said
that
they
prevailed
not
(
that
is
after
the
Witnesses
were
risen
to
oppose
the
Saints
)
but
were
cast
out
,
and
that
was
the
shortest
way
they
could
take
to
be
overcome
,
and
to
be
cast
out
,
even
their
opposing
Jesus
Christ
,
and
his
Saints
,
which
have
a
spirit
of
life
from
God
put
upon
them
.
Thus
much
for
the
removing
of
that
doubt
.
Now
that
I
may
not
be
mistaken
,
I
shall
here
adde
a
caution
,
and
so
conclude
:
It
is
this
,
I
desire
it
may
be
observed
,
That
though
I
have
particularly
(
in
this
Discourse
)
mentioned
the
Parliament
and
the
Army
(
having
good
ground
so
to
do
from
what
they
have
done
,
and
have
beene
instruments
of
already
)
encouraging
them
to
go
on
in
opposing
the
Beast
,
and
his
adherents
,
and
defending
the
Witnesses
of
Jesus
Christ
,
assuring
them
of
successe
in
their
undertakings
,
yet
it
is
upon
no
other
grounds
,
then
as
they
shall
so
go
on
;
but
if
they
shall
turn
aside
,
and
aim
more
at
corrupt
and
self
ends
then
at
the
promoting
of
justice
and
righteousnesse
,
then
at
the
publike
good
of
the
Kingdom
,
then
enlargements
shall
come
for
the
Saints
,
and
they
being
delivered
from
the
rage
of
the
Beast
,
shall
be
preserved
wholly
from
his
fury
some
other
way
,
and
by
some
other
means
,
when
corrupt
persons
may
perish
in
carrying
on
of
corrupt
designs
,
but
I
hope
(
and
have
perswasions
of
)
better
things
of
those
Worthies
,
even
that
as
God
hath
begun
,
so
he
will
go
on
to
grant
them
the
honour
,
and
the
happinesse
still
to
remaine
glorious
instruments
in
his
hand
,
of
setting
up
his
King
upon
his
holy
hill
of
Sion
,
and
subjecting
these
Nations
unto
his
royall
Scepter
,
that
judgement
may
run
down
among
us
as
water
,
and
righteousnesse
as
a
mighty
stream
.
FINIS
.
Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
Notes for div A35274-e1350
*
The
Psalmist
in
the
former
part
of
that
Psalme
,
had
been
speaking
of
severall
passages
of
the
providence
of
GOD
,
which
it
concernes
Saints
to
observe
,
amongst
the
rest
these
are
some
,
He
poureth
contempt
upon
Princes
,
causeth
them
to
wander
in
the
wildernesse
where
there
is
no
way
;
yet
hee
setteth
the
poor
on
high
from
affliction
,
and
maketh
him
families
like
a
flocke
.
The
righteous
shall
see
it
and
rejoyce
,
and
all
iniquity
shall
stop
her
mouth
.
Now
this
is
that
which
is
by
Saints
to
be
observed
at
this
time
also
,
even
how
GOD
beginneth
to
pour
contempt
upon
Babylonish
Princes
,
viz.
Bishops
and
other
Babylonian
Factours
,
and
to
set
the
Saints
that
were
lookt
upon
as
poor
despised
creatures
on
high
from
afflictions
and
to
make
of
them
families
like
a
flock
,
who
not
long
since
were
small
in
number
,
but
now
is
this
number
greatly
increased
.
*
I
say
,
that
seek
for
just
things
,
not
those
that
seek
for
unjust
things
,
as
for
protection
in
evil
waies
,
or
for
places
of
profit
or
honour
,
when
they
neither
deserve
them
,
nor
are
fit
for
them
,
or
else
have
too
many
already
,
&c.
Notes for div A35274-e3740
*
That
is
upon
mysticall
Babylonians
.
Notes for div A35274-e9560
1
Pet.
1.
4.
10.
1
Cor.
12.
7.
*
Therefore
to
confine
this
speaking
or
prophesying
to
such
only
as
are
ordained
to
be
Bishops
or
Presbyters
,
is
a
principle
derived
from
Babylonian
darknes
,
and
hath
not
the
least
footing
in
the
Scripture
.
*
Though
that
flesh
as
it
was
offered
up
through
the
eternall
spirit
,
was
a
propitiation
for
our
sins
,
and
that
bloud
so
shed
did
cleanse
us
from
all
sin
:
ye
that
flesh
so
offered
,
did
at
once
sanctifie
and
perfect
all
that
are
his
.
1
Jo.
4.
10.
and
1
Joh.
1.
7.
and
Heb.
10.
10.
and
14.
*
Though
I
say
that
it
was
against
the
choisest
of
men
;
yet
I
doe
not
hereby
affirme
,
That
all
that
were
engaged
on
that
side
,
in
an
outward
opposition
,
were
the
choisest
of
men
:
for
some
that
were
on
that
side
,
might
be
as
bad
as
some
on
the
other
side
:
for
some
of
the
nations
,
and
kindreds
,
and
tongues
,
and
people
that
were
distinct
from
the
Witnesses
did
help
the
Witnesses
,
as
the
earth
was
said
to
help
the
woman
,
Revel
.
12.
16.